大智度論 夢中不證品之下Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Not Realising It in a Dream, Part 2 of 2

夢中不證品之下:般若相如虛空、垢淨之所以、十番問行般若、無生法忍與受記(經+論)

〔T25 0598c17〕
本品心要Chapter essence

這一品把驗菩薩的地方挪到夢裏。佛開口就說:「若菩薩摩訶薩乃至夢中不貪聲聞、辟支佛地,亦不貪三界,觀諸法如夢、如幻、如嚮、如焰、如化,亦不作證。」醒著不貪、不取證,還可以說是提著心守的;夢裏也不貪、也不取證,就沒有守的餘地了。論主把這層意思說得很直白:「是菩薩晝日常習行空故,夜夢中亦不貪三界。」白天練的是空,夜裏現的就是空。他又補一句把兩頭合起來:「是菩薩堅心,深入空及慈悲心故,乃至夢中亦不貪三界、二乘,何況覺時!」——夢中既然如此,覺時就不必再問。

而夢在這一品不只是個譬喻,它本身就是所觀的境。菩薩夢見兵起、破城、失火、猛獸、見人來砍自己的頭、見父母兄弟死亡,「不驚、不怖,亦不憂惱」;醒來就想:「三界虛妄,皆如夢耳!我得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,亦當為眾生說三界如夢。」經自己下了判語:「是夢及諸法,無二無別。」論主順著推:「不死而見死、不畏而見畏,一切三界皆爾,何但夢中!」夢裏的死不是真死,三界裏的一切也是這樣被看見的——夢不是拿來比三界的,夢就是三界的樣子。

接著是這一品另一個名字的由來。菩薩夢中見地獄火燒眾生,「作是誓:『若我實是阿鞞跋致者,是火當滅!』是火即滅。」醒來記住這個相,白天見城郭火起,也照樣立誓。論主給的理由只有七個字:「佛說夢、覺無異故。」有意思的是,火不一定全滅——「若火不滅,燒一家、置一家,燒一里、置一里」;佛把不滅處歸給受者的業,「是諸眾生今世受破法餘殃故被燒」,而論主仍判誓為驗:「以菩薩誓力故,不次第燒,惟罪重者不救,不妨是阿鞞跋致相。」誓贏不過業,但贏不過業並不使它不成其為誓。另有一種誓是遣非人的,菩薩以至誠自陳「我必得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,非不得」,「以是至誠誓故……是非人當遠去!」——去,是受過記的;不去,是還沒受記的。

可是同一件事,也正是這一品最大的陷阱。有菩薩六波羅蜜行得不久、方便力也沒有,照樣立誓,惡魔就在旁邊使個方便,勅非人退去;菩薩不知是魔力,「用是空誓,無方便力故,生增上慢」,回頭去輕慢別的菩薩:「我已從諸佛受記,汝等未得。」論主一句戳破:「是菩薩自未有力,魔來遣鬼神故,自恃為己力。」立處在誓,破處也在誓,分界只在方便力的有無。

更細的一路是魔說名字。魔化作種種身來報你的姓、報你父母兄弟、報你七世父母,看你性子柔和就說「汝先世亦復柔和」,看你修阿蘭若就說「汝先世亦修阿蘭若行」,看你行頭陀就讚頭陀,最後推到那一句:「汝有如是功德、如是相,汝實從諸佛受阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記。」佛卻在後頭說得斬釘截鐵:「我所說實阿鞞跋致行、類、相貌,是人永無!」論主訓這個「細」字訓得極好:「微細魔事者,細名不逆其意,隨其本念,助成其心。」魔不跟你唱反調,魔只是順著你本來就想的往下接。這一著的罪也重得出奇:佛先比四重禁,「譬如比丘於四重禁法,若犯一事,非沙門、非釋子」,再說「當知是罪重於比丘四禁」,還不止——「置是重罪,其罪過於五逆」。重在哪裏?四禁裏的妄語是自稱阿羅漢,這裏是自言我當作佛。

遠離也一樣會出事。魔到空山裏讚人:「善男子!汝所行,是佛所稱譽遠離法。」佛立刻撇清:「我不讚是遠離,所謂但在空閑山澤曠遠之處。」他所許的遠離另有所指:「若菩薩摩訶薩遠離聲聞、辟支佛心,住空閑山澤曠遠之處,是佛所許遠離法。」心不離二乘的人,住在百由旬外也還在鬧市;著了遠離的名去輕慢城邊清淨的比丘,就顛倒成「以憒閙為不憒閙,以不憒閙為憒閙,應恭敬而不恭敬,不應恭敬而恭敬」。佛給這種人一個名字:「當知是名菩薩旃陀羅,污染諸菩薩。」又說「是人似像菩薩,實是天上人中之大賊,亦是沙門被服中賊」。而自處之道只有一句,是菩薩自己對自己說的:「我行菩薩道,不應生如是過罪;若生,當疾滅!」

所以之上一半收在善知識。人的一邊是「諸佛是菩薩摩訶薩善知識」,連阿羅漢也算;法的一邊是六波羅蜜乃至如、實際、法性,經文一連十二個名字讚它:「六波羅蜜是世尊,六波羅蜜是道,六波羅蜜是大明……六波羅蜜是父是母。」論主解釋法何以也叫善知識,理由簡單得近乎樸素:「法能成辦其事,故說六波羅蜜等諸法名善知識。」能把事辦成的就是善知識,不論它是人是法。

卷七十七接上來,題目換了個面向:什麼是般若的相。佛答得只有一句:「如虛空相是般若波羅蜜相。須菩提!般若波羅蜜無所有相。」須菩提立刻難:既然一切法離相、空相,那垢淨怎麼說?誰來得無上道?佛不去辯那個空,反而從生死裏取證據:眾生長夜行我、我所心,這心也是離相空相的,可是「以此我、我所心,眾生往來生死中」——「眾生往來生死中故,知有垢惱」;「若眾生無我我所心、無著心,是眾生不復往來生死中……如是,須菩提!眾生有淨。」垢淨不安在相上,安在往來與不往來上。論主再往裏推一層:「我無故,我所心虛誑」,一路虛誑下去;反過來以般若觀五眾自相空,「爾時,我、我所心則滅;如日出,眾冥皆除」——冥不必去逐,日出就沒有了。

末後是這一品的眼目。佛一連四問,須菩提一連四個不:見有法行般若嗎,不也;見般若可行處嗎,不也;所不見的法可得嗎,不也;不可得的法當生嗎,不也。四番奪盡,佛才立名:「是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍。」連受記也照樣奪:無生相中得記嗎,生相中得記嗎,非生非不生相中得記嗎,一概不也;須菩提自己說:「我不見有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記,我亦不見法有得者、得處。」論主最後解釋佛為什麼兩頭都說不——不是無記可受,是問的人帶著著心:「行者實以無生忍故受記,而須菩提為菩薩故,以著心、得心問,以是故言『不』。」他引一段舊事作證:有人問佛有我不,佛默然;問無我不,佛也不答,因為那人是拿著心來戲弄無我的。答與不答,繫在問者的心上,不繫在法有沒有。

論主給無生忍留了一個最實在的比方:「未得無生忍法,用力艱難,譬如陸行;得無生法忍已,用力甚易,譬如乘船。」同一條路,得忍與未得忍的差別只在用力。而須菩提聽完受記者也空,「難情則息,自解無疑」。這一品從夢裏的不取證起,到不見受記而受記成,走的其實是同一條理:不退不是站得穩,是連要站的地方都不取;而誓與願仍舊一句一句立在那裏,並不因為空就作廢。

This chapter moves the place where the bodhisattva is tested into a dream. The Buddha says at the outset: ‘If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva even in a dream does not crave the śrāvaka ground or the pratyekabuddha ground, nor craves the three realms, and contemplates dharmas as like a dream, like an illusion, like an echo, like a mirage, like a transformation, and also does not realise them.’ Not craving and not taking realisation while awake can still be said to be kept by holding the mind on guard; in a dream, too, not craving and not taking realisation—there is no room left for guarding. The treatise-author says this plainly: ‘Because this bodhisattva constantly trains in emptiness by day, in his dreams by night too he does not crave the three realms.’ What is practised by day is emptiness; what appears at night is emptiness. And he adds a sentence that joins the two ends: ‘Because this bodhisattva's mind is firm and he enters deeply into emptiness and the mind of kindness and compassion, even in a dream he does not crave the three realms or the two vehicles—how much less when awake!’—Since it is so in a dream, waking need not be asked about again.

And the dream in this chapter is not merely a simile; it is itself the object contemplated. The bodhisattva dreams of armies rising, cities broken, fire breaking out, fierce beasts, of seeing someone come to cut off his head, of seeing his father, mother, and brothers die, and ‘is not startled, not terrified, nor grieved and vexed’; on waking he thinks: ‘The three realms are false; all are but like a dream! When I obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, I too shall teach beings that the three realms are like a dream.’ The sūtra itself passes the verdict: ‘This dream and all dharmas are without duality and without difference.’ The treatise-author follows it through: ‘Not dying and yet seeing death, not fearing and yet seeing fear—the whole of the three realms is like this; why only in a dream!’ The death in the dream is not a real death, and everything in the three realms is seen in the same way—the dream is not brought in to compare with the three realms; the dream is what the three realms look like.

Next comes the origin of this chapter's other name. The bodhisattva dreams that hell-fire is burning beings, and ‘makes this oath: “If I am really an avaivartika, may this fire go out!” and the fire goes out at once.’ On waking he remembers this mark, and by day, seeing fire break out in a city, he likewise makes the oath. The reason the treatise-author gives is only seven Chinese characters long: ‘because the Buddha has said that dream and waking are without difference.’ What is interesting is that the fire does not necessarily go out entirely—‘if the fire does not go out, it burns one house and leaves one house, burns one lane and leaves one lane’; the Buddha attributes the places not extinguished to the deeds of those who suffer them, ‘these beings are burned because in this life they suffer the remaining calamity of having broken the Dharma’, and yet the treatise-author still judges the oath to be a test: ‘by the power of the bodhisattva's oath it does not burn in sequence; only those of heavy sin are not saved; this does not hinder its being a mark of the avaivartika.’ The oath cannot overcome the deed, but that it cannot overcome the deed does not make it any less an oath. There is another kind of oath for driving off non-humans: the bodhisattva declares of himself in utmost sincerity, ‘I shall surely obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, not fail to obtain it’, and ‘by this oath of utmost sincerity … may this non-human go far away!’—If it goes, he is one who has received the prediction; if it does not go, he is one who has not yet received the prediction.

Yet this same matter is also the greatest trap in the chapter. There are bodhisattvas who have not practised the six perfections for long and have no power of skilful means, and who make the oath all the same; evil Māra by their side employs a means, and commands the non-human to withdraw; the bodhisattva does not know that it was Māra's power, ‘and by this empty oath, having no power of skilful means, gives rise to overweening pride’, and turns to despise other bodhisattvas: ‘I have already received the prediction from the buddhas; you have not yet obtained it.’ The treatise-author punctures it in one sentence: ‘This bodhisattva himself has no power as yet; because Māra came and sent the ghosts and spirits away, he presumes it to be his own power.’ Where he stands is the oath, and where he falls is the oath; the dividing line lies only in whether the power of skilful means is there or not.

A finer path still is Māra's telling of names. Māra takes on all kinds of bodies to tell you your clan, tell you your father, mother, and brothers, tell you your ancestors for seven generations; seeing that your nature is gentle he says, ‘in former lives you were gentle too’; seeing that you cultivate the araṇya he says, ‘in former lives you cultivated the araṇya practice too’; seeing that you practise the dhūta he praises the dhūta, and at the last pushes it to that one sentence: ‘You have such merit, such marks; you have really received from the buddhas the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’ Yet the Buddha says behind it, with iron finality: ‘The conduct, kind, and appearance of the real avaivartika that I have taught, this person forever lacks!’ The treatise-author's gloss on this word ‘subtle’ is extremely fine: ‘As for subtle deeds of Māra, subtle means not going against his intent; following his own thoughts, it helps his mind along.’ Māra does not sing against you; Māra merely carries on from what you were already thinking. The sin of this move is also astonishingly heavy: the Buddha first compares it with the four grave prohibitions, ‘as when a bhikṣu, with regard to the four grave prohibitions, breaks any one of them, he is no śramaṇa, no son of the Śākya’, then says, ‘know that this sin is heavier than a bhikṣu's four prohibitions’, and not only that—‘setting aside this heavy sin, its sin exceeds the five heinous sins.’ Where does the weight lie? The false speech among the four prohibitions is to claim oneself an arhat; here it is to say of oneself, ‘I shall become a Buddha.’

Seclusion too can go wrong in the same way. Māra comes into the empty mountains to praise a person: ‘Good man! What you practise is the dharma of seclusion that the Buddha praises.’ The Buddha at once disowns it: ‘I do not praise this seclusion, namely merely being in empty and quiet mountains, marshes, and far-off places.’ The seclusion he approves refers to something else: ‘If a bodhisattva-mahāsattva is secluded from the mind of the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha, and dwells in empty and quiet mountains, marshes, and far-off places, this is the dharma of seclusion the Buddha approves.’ One whose mind has not left the two vehicles is still in the marketplace though he dwells a hundred yojanas away; and one who, clinging to the name of seclusion, despises the pure bhikṣus at the city's edge has turned it upside down, ‘taking clamour for non-clamour and non-clamour for clamour, not respecting what should be respected and respecting what should not be respected.’ The Buddha gives this kind of person a name: ‘know that this is called a bodhisattva caṇḍāla, who defiles the bodhisattvas.’ And he says, ‘this person resembles a bodhisattva, but is really a great thief among the gods above and the humans among people, and a thief in the garb of a śramaṇa.’ And the way of setting oneself right is only one sentence, which the bodhisattva says to himself: ‘I practise the bodhisattva path; I should not give rise to such faults and sins; if they arise, I shall quickly extinguish them!’

So the first half comes to rest on the good friend. On the side of persons, ‘the buddhas are the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's good friends’, and even the arhats count; on the side of dharmas, the six perfections and so on up to suchness, the limit of reality, and the nature of dharmas, and the sūtra praises them with twelve names in a row: ‘The six perfections are the World-Honored One; the six perfections are the path; the six perfections are the great light … the six perfections are father, are mother.’ The treatise-author's explanation of why dharmas too are called good friends has a reason simple almost to plainness: ‘Because dharmas can accomplish the matter, the six perfections and the other dharmas are said to be called good friends.’ What can bring the matter to accomplishment is the good friend, whether it be a person or a dharma.

Fascicle 77 takes it up, and the topic turns to another face: what is the mark of prajñā. The Buddha's answer is only one sentence: ‘The mark that is like space is the mark of prajñāpāramitā. Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā is without the mark of anything existent.’ Subhūti at once objects: since all dharmas are separated from marks and are of the mark of emptiness, how are stain and purity to be spoken of? Who obtains the unsurpassed path? The Buddha does not go to argue that emptiness; instead he takes his evidence from birth and death: beings through the long night practise the mind of I and mine, and this mind too is separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness, yet ‘by this mind of I and mine, beings go and come within birth and death’—‘because beings go and come within birth and death, one knows that there are stain and vexation’; ‘if beings had no mind of I and mine, no clinging mind, these beings would not go and come within birth and death any more … thus, Subhūti, beings have purity.’ Stain and purity are set not on marks but on going and coming or not going and coming. The treatise-author pushes one layer further in: ‘because there is no self, the mind of what belongs to self is false and deceptive’, and so on downward, one falsehood after another; and conversely, contemplating with prajñā the five aggregates as empty of specific marks, ‘at that time the mind of I and mine ceases; as when the sun rises, all darkness is dispelled’—the darkness need not be chased; when the sun rises it is gone.

The last is the eye of this chapter. The Buddha asks four questions in a row, and Subhūti answers with four noes in a row: does he see a dharma that practises prajñā? No. Does he see a place where prajñā can be practised? No. Is the dharma that he does not see findable? No. Should the unfindable dharma arise? No. Only when the four rounds have stripped everything away does the Buddha set the name: ‘This is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas.’ Even the prediction is stripped in the same way: is the prediction obtained in the mark of non-arising? In the mark of arising? In the mark of neither arising nor non-arising? No, in every case; and Subhūti says of himself: ‘I see no dharma that obtains the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, nor do I see any dharma that has one who obtains it or a place of obtaining.’ At the last the treatise-author explains why the Buddha says no at both ends—not that there is no prediction to be received, but that the questioner comes with a clinging mind: ‘The practitioner really receives the prediction by the acceptance of non-arising, but Subhūti, for the sake of the bodhisattvas, asks with a clinging mind and a mind of attaining, and therefore it is said, “no”.’ He cites an old matter as witness: someone asked the Buddha whether there is a self, and the Buddha was silent; asked whether there is no self, the Buddha did not answer either, because that person came with a clinging mind to make sport of non-self. Answering or not answering is tied to the questioner's mind, not to whether the dharma exists or not.

The treatise-author leaves the most concrete comparison of all for the acceptance of non-arising: ‘Before obtaining the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, effort is arduous, as in travelling by land; having obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, effort is very easy, as in riding a boat.’ The same road; the difference between having obtained the acceptance and not having obtained it lies only in the effort. And when Subhūti has heard that even the one who receives the prediction is empty, ‘the feeling of difficulty then ceases; he understands of himself and has no doubt.’ From not taking realisation in a dream to the prediction accomplished without seeing any prediction, this chapter walks in fact along one and the same principle: not retrogressing is not standing firm; it is not taking even the place where one would stand; and the oaths and vows still stand there, sentence by sentence, not annulled because of emptiness.

原典Canonical · verbatim

卷77 〔T25 0598c17〕

大智度論釋夢中不證品第六十一之餘 聖者龍樹造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 爾時,須菩提白佛言:「世尊!何等是般若波羅蜜相?」 佛告須菩提:「如虛空相是般若波羅蜜相。須菩提!般若波羅蜜無所有相。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!頗有因緣,如般若波羅蜜相,諸法相亦如是耶?」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!如般若波羅蜜相,〔T25 0599a〕諸法相亦如是。何以故?須菩提!一切法離相、空相。以是因緣故,須菩提!如般若波羅蜜相,諸法相亦如是,所謂離相、空相故。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若一切法一切法離,一切法一切法空,云何知眾生若垢、若淨?世尊!離相法無垢、無淨,空相法無垢、無淨;離相、空相法不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,離相、空相無法可得。世尊!離相中,空相中,無有菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者。世尊!我云何當知佛所說義?」 佛告須菩提:「於汝意云何?是眾生長夜行我、我所心不?」 「如是!世尊!眾生長夜行我、我所心。」 「於汝意云何?是我、我所心離相不?空相不?」 須菩提言:「世尊!我、我所心離相、空相。」 「於汝意云何?以此我、我所心,眾生往來生死中不?」 「如是!世尊!以此我、我所心,眾生往來生死中。」 「如是!須菩提!眾生往來生死中故,知有垢惱。須菩提!若眾生無我我所心、無著心,是眾生不復往來生死中;若不往來生死中,則無垢惱。如是,須菩提!眾生有淨。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩如是行,為不行色,不行受、想、行、識,為不行四念處乃至八聖道分,為不行內空乃至無法有法空,為不行佛十力乃至一切種智。何以故?是法不可得,亦無行者,亦無行處,亦無行法。世尊!菩薩摩訶薩如是行,一切世間諸天、人、阿修羅不能降伏。是菩薩摩訶薩,一切聲聞、辟支佛所不能及。何以故?所住處無能及故,所謂菩薩位。世尊!是菩薩摩訶薩行應薩婆若心,無能及者!」 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩〔T25 0599b〕如是行,疾近薩婆若。須菩提!於汝意云何?若閻浮提眾生盡得人身,得人身已,皆得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;若有善男子、善女人盡其形壽供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,持是善根迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是人以是因緣得福多不?」 須菩提言:「甚多!世尊!」 佛言:「不如是善男子、善女人於大眾中說是般若波羅蜜,出示、分別,照明、開演,亦應般若波羅蜜行正憶念,其福多。乃至三千大千世界中眾生,亦如是。須菩提!於汝意云何?閻浮提中眾生一時皆得人身,得人身已,若善男子、善女人教行十善道、四禪、四無量心、四無色定,教令得須陀洹道乃至阿羅漢、辟支佛道,教令得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;持是善根迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!於汝意云何?是善男子、善女人得福多不?」 須菩提言:「甚多!世尊!」 佛言:「不如是善男子、善女人以是甚深般若波羅蜜為眾生說,出示、分別,照明、開演,亦不離薩婆若,得福多。乃至三千大千世界,亦如是。是菩薩摩訶薩不遠離應薩婆若心,則到一切福田邊。何以故?除諸佛,無有餘法如菩薩摩訶薩勢力。何以故?諸菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,於一切眾生中起大慈心;見諸眾生趣死地故,而起大悲;行是道時歡悅而生大喜;不與想俱,便得大捨。須菩提!是為菩薩摩訶薩大智光明。大智明者,所謂六波羅蜜。須菩提!是諸善男子雖未作佛,能為一切眾生作大福田,於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提亦不轉;所受供養,衣服、飲食、臥具、床〔T25 0599c〕敷、疾藥、資生所須,行應般若波羅蜜,念能畢報施主之恩,疾近薩婆若。以是故,須菩提!若菩薩摩訶薩欲不虛食國中施,欲示眾生三乘道,欲為眾生作大明,欲拔出三界牢獄,欲與一切眾生眼,應常行般若波羅蜜。行般若波羅蜜時,若欲有說,但說般若波羅蜜;說般若波羅蜜已,常憶念般若波羅蜜;常憶念般若波羅蜜已,常行般若波羅蜜,不令餘念得生,晝夜勤行般若波羅蜜相應念,不息不休。須菩提!譬如士夫未曾得摩尼珠,後時得,得已,大歡喜踊躍;後復失之,便大憂愁,常憶念是摩尼珠,作是念:『我奈何忽亡失此大寶!』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩亦如是,常憶念般若波羅蜜,不離薩婆若心。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!一切念性自離、一切念性自空,云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜不離應薩婆若念?是遠離空法中無菩薩,亦無念、無應薩婆若。」 佛告須菩提:「若菩薩摩訶薩如是知一切法性自離、一切法性自空,非聲聞、辟支佛作,亦非佛作;諸法相常住、法相、法住、法位、如、實際,是名菩薩行般若波羅蜜不離薩婆若念。何以故?般若波羅蜜性自離、性自空,不增不減故。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若般若波羅蜜性自離、性自空,云何菩薩摩訶薩與般若波羅蜜等,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩與般若波羅蜜等,不增不減。何以故?如、法性、實際不增不減故。所以者何?般若波羅蜜非一非異故。若菩薩聞如是般若波羅蜜相,不驚、不沒、不畏〔T25 0600a〕不怖、不疑。須菩提!當知是菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,當知是菩薩摩訶薩必住阿鞞跋致地中。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!般若波羅蜜空、無所有、不堅固,是行般若波羅蜜不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!離空,更有法行般若波羅蜜不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!是般若波羅蜜,行般若波羅蜜不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!離般若波羅蜜,行般若波羅蜜不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!色是行般若波羅蜜不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!受、想、行、識是行般若波羅蜜不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!六波羅蜜是行般若波羅蜜不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!四念處乃至十八不共法是行般若波羅蜜不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!色空相、虛誑不實、無所有、不堅固相,色如相、法相、法住、法位、實際,是行般若波羅蜜不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!受、想、行、識乃至十八不共法空相、虛誑不實、無所有、不堅固相、如、法相、法住、法位、實際是行般若波羅蜜不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!若是諸法皆不行般若波羅蜜,云何行名菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜?」 佛告須菩提:「於汝意云何?汝見有法行般若波羅蜜者不?」 「不也!世尊!」 「須菩提!汝見般若波羅蜜菩薩摩訶薩可行處不?」 「不也!世尊!」 「須菩提!汝所不見法,是法可得不?」 「不也!世尊!」 「須菩提!若法不可得,是法當生不?」 「不也!世尊!」 「須菩提!是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍。菩薩摩訶薩成就是忍,得受阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記。須菩提!是名諸佛無所畏、無礙智。菩薩摩訶薩行是法忍,勤精進,若不得大智、一切種智,所謂阿耨多羅三〔T25 0600b〕藐三菩提智者,無有是處!何以故?是菩薩摩訶薩得無生法忍故,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提不減不退。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!諸法無生相,此中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!諸法生相,此中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!諸法非生非不生相,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」 「不也!須菩提!」 「世尊!諸菩薩摩訶薩云何知諸法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記?」 佛告須菩提:「汝見有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」 「不也!世尊!我不見有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記,我亦不見法有得者、得處。」 佛言:「如是!如是!須菩提!若菩薩摩訶薩於一切法無所得時,不作是念:『我當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,用是事得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提處。』何以故?諸菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,無諸憶想分別。所以者何?般若波羅蜜中無諸分別憶想故。」 【論】 問曰: 上已種種說般若相,今何以更問? 答曰: 般若波羅蜜第一微妙,聞者無厭足,無滿時,無一定相,故不應難。如十住大菩薩於般若波羅蜜猶未滿足,何況須菩提小乘人! 復次,上聞種種讚般若是父、是母等,是故更問。 佛因須菩提問,為餘眾生故,廣說般若波羅蜜相。 「須菩提!所謂虛空相是般若波羅蜜相。如虛空無色相、無非色相,般若波羅蜜亦如是無所有相。」 須菩提更問:「頗有因緣,諸法相如般若相不?」 佛答:「有。一切法究竟空、究竟離相,故說:『如般若波羅蜜相,〔T25 0600c〕一切法亦如是。』」 須菩提難:「若一切法離相、空相,云何知有垢、淨?云何菩薩得無上道?」 佛告須菩提:「於汝意云何?眾生長夜行我、我所等。」是佛所說義,如我、我所畢竟無,眾生狂顛倒因緣故,生諸煩惱;煩惱因緣故有業;業因緣故,於生死中往來——是事本末空。何以故?我無故,我所心虛誑;我所心虛誑故,諸餘因果展轉法皆是虛誑。 若因般若波羅蜜實智慧,觀五眾無常、苦、空、無我,離自相,自相空,從本來畢竟不生。爾時,我、我所心則滅;如日出,眾冥皆除。我、我所心滅故,餘煩惱滅;餘煩惱滅故,業因緣亦滅;業因緣滅故,往來生死中斷,是名為淨。 雖一切法相皆空,亦以如是因緣故有淨、有垢。 爾時,須菩提思惟籌量佛語已,白佛言:「世尊!菩薩如是行,實不行色等一切法。何以故?是菩薩不得是法若行、行處、行者。」 「世尊!若菩薩能如是行,一切人、天世間無能降伏」者,世間人皆著假名,是行者行實法,是故不能伏。世間人著一切虛誑顛倒及虛誑果報,是菩薩於畢竟空中尚不著,何況餘法!如是,云何可降伏?天、人、阿修羅世間者,是三種善道中有智慧人。故說不能降伏。又復一切聲聞、辟支佛所不能及者,上三善道,據未得道人;此中說得道者不能及。此中說不能及因緣,所謂菩薩入法位,一切魔、魔所使無能惱者。是菩薩常行應薩婆若心,則近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。何以故?不著一切法,常集一切助道法故。 佛可其言而讚。 佛欲以如是智〔T25 0601a〕慧為他人說故,先讚菩薩自利益;今為利益他,分別福德果報故,問須菩提:「於汝意云何?閻浮提眾生盡得人身,如經廣說。乃至應薩婆若心,出一切福田之上。」 是中說因緣:「若菩薩能自行般若波羅蜜,亦能教化,是人於一切福田能到其邊。」福田者,從須陀洹乃至佛。是菩薩能如所說般若波羅蜜履行,則得作佛。餘福德善法,離般若波羅蜜故皆盡,般若波羅蜜不可盡故。 言無有餘福德如菩薩摩訶薩力勢者,是中自說因緣:「菩薩行般若時,得諸法平等忍;得平等忍故,雖行空,亦能生四無量心。」四無量心中,大悲是大乘之本;見眾生就於死法,如囚受戮。諸菩薩能生六波羅蜜等乃至一切種智,是故諸菩薩能生大悲。 是故是人雖未得無上道,已是一切眾生之福田。 是故言:「菩薩摩訶薩若欲不空食國中施者,當學般若波羅蜜。」 不空食名能報施主,能生道,能令施主之福無盡,乃至入涅槃。 若示眾生三乘道,為眾生示一切智大明,亦欲拔出三界獄中四縛,欲令眾生得五眼,應常行般若波羅蜜相應念。相應念者,即是般若心。若行般若波羅蜜心;若有所說,但說般若波羅蜜。 佛勅弟子,若和合共住,常行二事:一者、賢聖默然,二者、說法。 「賢聖默然」者,是般若心;「說法」者,說般若波羅蜜。是人從般若心出,說般若波羅蜜;說般若波羅蜜已,還入般若中,不令餘心、餘語得入。晝夜常行,是不休不息。如是得先所〔T25 0601b〕說功德。 佛欲令是事明了,故說譬喻:「如貧人失大價寶,常念不離。菩薩亦如是不離薩婆若心,常行般若波羅蜜,不休不息。」 爾時,須菩提聞是事,白佛言:「世尊!若一切諸念空,云何菩薩不離薩婆若念?空中,菩薩不可得,薩婆若亦不可得。」 佛答:「若菩薩知一切法離自性,非聲聞、辟支佛所作,亦非佛所作,自從因緣出;諸法法相、如、實際常住世間,即是菩薩不離般若波羅蜜行。」 佛自說因緣:「般若波羅蜜空故、離故,不增不減。」 須菩提聞是,復問佛:「若般若波羅蜜性空,云何菩薩與般若合得無上道?」 佛隨須菩提語:「若菩薩與般若波羅蜜合,則不增不減;諸法如、法性、實際不增不減故,般若波羅蜜不增不減。」般若波羅蜜,即是諸法如、法性、實際;如、法性、實際,即是般若波羅蜜。 此中佛自說因緣:「如如等三法非一非異,般若亦如是。」世間法,非一即是二,不異即是一;般若波羅蜜則不爾。是故般若波羅蜜無量無邊。空、無相、無作故不增不減;若菩薩得是不增不減,則能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 若菩薩聞是事,通達無礙、入佛智慧,雖未作佛,信力故於佛法中亦無疑,不怖、不畏。所以者何?凡夫著我心故有畏,是菩薩我相斷故無所畏。當知是菩薩即住阿鞞跋致地,亦能正行般若。 須菩提聞是菩薩正行般若波羅蜜,是故問佛:「世尊!般若波羅蜜觀一切空、不牢固,是空相為行般若不?」 佛言:「不也!」何以故?若空無有法,云何行般若? 「離是〔T25 0601c〕空,更有法行般若不?」 佛言:「不也!」何以故?若一切法空、無相、無作,云何離空更有法?是故說「不」。 須菩提聞空非行般若、離空非行般若,一切法皆攝在般若中,今但問:「般若行般若不?」 法不自行,應以異法行,是故言「不」。 復問:「離般若,更有法行般若不?」 佛言:「不。」何以故?一切法攝在般若中,更無法行般若。 先來略問行般若者,今問名字因緣:「五眾行般若不?」 佛言:「不。」何以故?是五眾從虛誑和合因緣,不自在故,無住相,云何能行? 須菩提更問:「若菩薩假名字空不實故不行般若,今六波羅蜜等諸助道法行般若波羅蜜不?」 佛言:「不。」何以故?如五眾和合有故不能行,是諸法亦如是。 「色等法空相、不牢固,如、法相、法位、法住、實際,是法行般若不?」 佛答:「是法無為法,不生不滅,常住自性故不行。」 須菩提問佛:「世尊!假名字故,人不行;諸法亦和合因緣生、無自性故亦不行,誰當行般若?若不行,云何得無上道?」 今佛以反問答:「於汝意云何?」須菩提從佛急求行般若者,是故佛問:「汝以慧眼見,定有一法行般若不?」 須菩提因三解脫門入諸法實相中,法相不可得,何況行者!是故答言:「世尊!不見有行般若者。」 復問:「汝見是般若波羅蜜菩薩行處不?」 須菩提答:「不見。」何以故?般若波羅蜜中一切諸觀滅:若常若無常、若生滅等,無一法定相是般若,云何當說是般若波羅蜜? 復問:「若汝以智慧眼不見法,是不見法為有為無?」 答言:「無。」何以故?〔T25 0602a〕佛說智慧眼實,肉眼、天眼虛誑;須菩提以慧眼觀,不見,故言無。 復問:「若法無、不可得,是法有生不?」 答言:「不生。」是法本自無、畢竟空、無所有,是法有、無等戲論已滅,云何有生? 佛語須菩提:「若菩薩於是法中通達無疑,信力、智慧力故,能住是法中,是名無生忍。」五眾中假名菩薩,得如是法,是名行般若波羅蜜。世俗法故說,非第一義;第一義中,諸戲論語言即是無生。得是無生忍,便受無上道記。 佛言:「若菩薩一心勤精進,不休不息,隨無生忍行,不得是大智慧、無上智慧、一切智,無有是處!」何以故?如經說:「若無因無緣則無果報,邪因緣亦無果報,因緣少亦無果報。」如是菩薩得是無生法忍,捨是生死肉身,得法性生身,住菩薩果報神通中,一時能作無量變化身,淨佛世界、度脫眾生。是人末後身具足佛法,坐道場。具足正因緣,若不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無有是處!所以者何?是人得無生忍法,一心直進,無有廢退故。 菩薩未得無生法忍,深著世間法,諸煩惱厚,雖有福德善心,軟薄不進故,為煩惱所遮;得無生忍法,無復是事。未得無生忍法,用力艱難,譬如陸行;得無生法忍已,用力甚易,譬如乘船。是故無生法忍,諸菩薩所貴。以是貴故,須菩提問:「世尊!得無生法故受記?」 佛言:「不也!」何以故?無生法不生不滅、無得相,云何因是受記? 復問:「生法得記耶?」 佛言:「不得。」何以故?生法虛誑妄語、作法,云何得阿耨多羅三藐三〔T25 0602b〕菩提真實法? 復問:「生不生得受記不?」 佛言:「不也!」何以故?此二俱有過故。 復問:「世尊!若爾者,云何當授記?」 佛反問:「汝以慧眼觀,見有法與菩薩授記不?」 答言:「不見。」何以故?是法從本已來寂滅相,是中無見不見、授記不授記,亦不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦無得法、亦無得者。此中自說因緣:「般若波羅蜜無是憶想分別。」 問曰: 須菩提上問「菩薩得無生忍故受記」,佛言「不」;佛何以還以無生理答,所謂「菩薩行般若時,無一切憶想分別」? 答曰: 行者實以無生忍故受記,而須菩提為菩薩故,以著心、得心問,以是故言「不」。 如一切法實無我,婆蹉梵志問佛:「有我不?」佛默然不答。「無我不?」佛亦不答。一切雖實無我,以梵志著心問,欲戲弄無我,故不答。 須菩提問意:知定有受記事,但不知觀何法得記,故問。 是故佛以須菩提所得法問:「汝以慧眼見定有法受記不?」 須菩提住三解脫門中,觀法性,不見定有受記者,諸法法性無相、無量故;若不見受記法,云何當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者? 須菩提聞是受記者空,難情則息,自解無疑。 佛可其意:「如是!如是!汝不見不得法是實。何以故?般若波羅蜜相,無所分別故。」


《大智度論》卷76–77 · T25n1509 0594c24–0602b26

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

本卷題為《大智度論》釋〈夢中不證品〉第六十一之餘——承前卷之續,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯。

經②:何等是般若波羅蜜相——如虛空相,無所有相

那時候,須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!什麼是般若波羅蜜之相呢?』

佛告訴須菩提:『如同虛空之相,就是般若波羅蜜之相。須菩提!般若波羅蜜是無所有之相。』

須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!是不是有這樣的因緣——如同般若波羅蜜之相,一切諸法之相也是這樣呢?』

佛告訴須菩提:『是這樣!是這樣!如同般若波羅蜜之相,諸法之相也是這樣。為什麼呢?須菩提!一切法是離相、是空相。因為這樣的因緣,須菩提!如同般若波羅蜜之相,諸法之相也是這樣,所謂離相、空相的緣故。』

經②續:若一切法皆離皆空,云何知眾生有垢有淨

須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!若一切法就是一切法之離,一切法就是一切法之空,那麼怎麼知道眾生有垢、有淨呢?世尊!離相之法沒有垢、沒有淨,空相之法沒有垢、沒有淨;離相、空相之法不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,離相、空相之中沒有法可得。世尊!在離相之中、在空相之中,沒有菩薩能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。世尊!我應當怎樣去理解佛所說的義理呢?』

佛告訴須菩提:『在你的意思裡是怎樣呢?這些眾生長夜以來是不是行我心、我所心?』

須菩提說:『是這樣!世尊!眾生長夜以來行我心、我所心。』

佛又問:『在你的意思裡是怎樣呢?這我心、我所心是離相嗎?是空相嗎?』

須菩提說:『世尊!我心、我所心是離相、是空相。』

佛又問:『在你的意思裡是怎樣呢?以這我心、我所心,眾生是不是在生死之中往來?』

須菩提說:『是這樣!世尊!以這我心、我所心,眾生在生死之中往來。』

佛說:『正是這樣,須菩提!因為眾生在生死之中往來的緣故,知道有垢惱。須菩提!若眾生沒有我心、我所心,沒有執著之心,這眾生便不再於生死之中往來;若不於生死之中往來,就沒有垢惱。像這樣,須菩提!眾生是有淨的。』

經②續:如是行則不行一切法——一切世間無能降伏

須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,就是不行色,不行受、想、行、識,就是不行四念處乃至八聖道分,就是不行內空乃至無法有法空,就是不行佛十力乃至一切種智。為什麼呢?因為這些法不可得,也沒有行的人,也沒有所行之處,也沒有所行之法。世尊!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,一切世間的天、人、阿修羅都不能降伏他。這菩薩摩訶薩,一切聲聞、辟支佛所不能及。為什麼呢?因為他所住之處無人能及的緣故,就是所謂菩薩位。世尊!這菩薩摩訶薩行應薩婆若之心,沒有能及得上的!』

經②續:第一番校量——盡形壽供養諸得菩提者,不如說是般若

佛說:『須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣行,便迅速接近薩婆若。須菩提!在你的意思裡是怎樣呢?若閻浮提的眾生全都得了人身,得人身之後,又全都得了阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;若有善男子、善女人盡其一生去供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎他們,拿這樣的善根迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,這人以這樣的因緣得福多不多呢?』

須菩提說:『很多!世尊!』

佛說:『還不如有善男子、善女人在大眾之中演說這般若波羅蜜,為人指出、分別,照明、開演,並且也依般若波羅蜜而行正憶念,這人的福更多。乃至三千大千世界之中的眾生,也是同樣的道理。

『須菩提!在你的意思裡是怎樣呢?閻浮提之中的眾生一時之間全都得了人身,得人身之後,若有善男子、善女人教他們行十善道、四禪、四無量心、四無色定,教他們得須陀洹道乃至阿羅漢、辟支佛道,教他們得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;拿這樣的善根迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!在你的意思裡是怎樣呢?這善男子、善女人得福多不多呢?』

須菩提說:『很多!世尊!』

經②續:第二番校量——說般若者到一切福田之邊,大慈悲喜捨與大智光明

佛說:還不如有善男子、善女人拿這甚深的般若波羅蜜為眾生演說,為人指出、分別,照明、開演,並且也不離薩婆若,這人得福更多。乃至三千大千世界,也是同樣的道理。這菩薩摩訶薩不遠離應薩婆若之心,就到了一切福田之邊。為什麼呢?除了諸佛之外,沒有其餘的法能像菩薩摩訶薩這樣的勢力。為什麼呢?因為諸菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,於一切眾生之中生起大慈之心;見諸眾生趣向死地的緣故,而生起大悲;行這道的時候歡悅而生大喜;不與想同起,便得大捨。須菩提!這就是菩薩摩訶薩的大智光明。所謂大智之明,就是六波羅蜜。

須菩提!這些善男子雖然還沒有作佛,卻能為一切眾生作大福田,於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提也不轉;他所受的供養——衣服、飲食、臥具、床敷、疾藥以及資生所須之物,行應般若波羅蜜,其念能夠報盡施主之恩,迅速接近薩婆若。因為這緣故,須菩提!若菩薩摩訶薩想要不虛受國中的布施,想要為眾生開示三乘之道,想要為眾生作大明,想要把眾生拔出三界的牢獄,想要給一切眾生眼,就應當常行般若波羅蜜。

行般若波羅蜜的時候,若要有所說,就只說般若波羅蜜;說了般若波羅蜜之後,常憶念般若波羅蜜;常憶念般若波羅蜜之後,常行般若波羅蜜,不讓其餘的念頭生起,晝夜勤行與般若波羅蜜相應之念,不停息、不休止。須菩提!譬如有個人從來不曾得過摩尼寶珠,後來得到了,得到之後,大為歡喜踊躍;之後又把它弄丟了,便大為憂愁,常常憶念這摩尼珠,這樣想著:『我怎麼竟然忽然失落了這大寶啊!』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩也是這樣,常憶念般若波羅蜜,不離薩婆若之心。

經②續:一切念性自離自空,云何不離應薩婆若念

須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!一切念的體性本自遠離、一切念的體性本自是空,那麼菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜怎麼會有不離應薩婆若之念呢?在這遠離之空法當中,沒有菩薩,也沒有念、沒有應薩婆若。』

佛告訴須菩提:『若菩薩摩訶薩這樣知道一切法的體性本自遠離、一切法的體性本自是空,不是聲聞、辟支佛所造作的,也不是佛所造作的;諸法之相常住,法相、法住、法位、如、實際也是這樣,這就名為菩薩行般若波羅蜜而不離薩婆若之念。為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜體性本自遠離、體性本自是空,不增不減的緣故。』

經②續:與般若波羅蜜等而得菩提——不增不減,非一非異

須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!若般若波羅蜜體性本自遠離、體性本自是空,那麼菩薩摩訶薩怎麼會與般若波羅蜜相等,而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提呢?』

佛告訴須菩提:『菩薩摩訶薩與般若波羅蜜相等,不增不減。為什麼呢?因為如、法性、實際不增不減的緣故。所以者何?因為般若波羅蜜非一非異的緣故。若菩薩聽到這樣的般若波羅蜜之相,不驚、不沈沒、不畏、不怖、不疑。須菩提!應當知道這菩薩摩訶薩是在行般若波羅蜜,應當知道這菩薩摩訶薩必定安住在阿鞞跋致地之中。』

經②續:十番問行般若——一一皆答不也

須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!般若波羅蜜是空、是無所有、是不堅固,這就是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!離了空,另有法是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!這般若波羅蜜本身,是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!離了般若波羅蜜,是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!色是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!受、想、行、識是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!六波羅蜜是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!四念處乃至十八不共法是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!色的空相、虛誑不實之相、無所有之相、不堅固之相,以及色的如相、法相、法住、法位、實際,這是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!受、想、行、識乃至十八不共法的空相、虛誑不實之相、無所有之相、不堅固之相,以及如、法相、法住、法位、實際,這是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!若這一切法都不是行般若波羅蜜,那麼怎樣行才名為菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜呢?』

經②續:佛以四反問答之——是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍

佛告訴須菩提:『在你的意思裡是怎樣呢?你見到有法在行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

須菩提說:『不是的!世尊!』

佛又問:『須菩提!你見到般若波羅蜜有菩薩摩訶薩可行之處嗎?』

須菩提說:『不是的!世尊!』

佛又問:『須菩提!你所不見的法,這法可得嗎?』

須菩提說:『不是的!世尊!』

佛又問:『須菩提!若法不可得,這法會生起嗎?』

須菩提說:『不是的!世尊!』

佛說:『須菩提!這就名為菩薩摩訶薩的無生法忍。菩薩摩訶薩成就了這忍,就得受阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之記。須菩提!這就名為諸佛的無所畏、無礙智。菩薩摩訶薩行這法忍,勤行精進,若說他不得大智、一切種智——所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之智,是沒有這樣的道理的!為什麼呢?因為這菩薩摩訶薩得了無生法忍的緣故,乃至於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提不減、不退。』

經②續:無生相、生相、非生非不生相之中得記不

須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!諸法的無生之相,在這當中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之記嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!諸法的生相,在這當中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之記嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!諸法的非生非不生之相,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之記嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!須菩提!』

須菩提又問:『世尊!那麼諸菩薩摩訶薩是怎樣知道諸法而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之記呢?』

佛告訴須菩提:『你見到有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之記嗎?』

須菩提說:『不是的!世尊!我不見有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之記,我也不見有法有能得的人、有所得之處。』

佛說:正是這樣!正是這樣!須菩提!若菩薩摩訶薩於一切法無所得的時候,不作這樣的念頭:『我當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,用這件事得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,這是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之處。』為什麼呢?因為諸菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,沒有種種憶想分別。所以者何?因為般若波羅蜜之中沒有種種分別憶想的緣故。

論②:上已種種說般若相,今何以更問

論主問道:

上文已經種種說過般若之相了,如今為什麼還要再問呢?

論主答道:

般若波羅蜜第一微妙,聽的人沒有厭足之時,沒有滿足之時,沒有一個決定之相,所以不應該以此為難。像十住的大菩薩對般若波羅蜜尚且還未滿足,何況須菩提這樣的小乘人呢!

再者,上文聽說了種種讚歎般若是父、是母等等,因為這緣故而再問。

佛因著須菩提所問,為其餘的眾生的緣故,廣說般若波羅蜜之相。

論②續:虛空相之釋,諸法相亦如般若相

論主牒出佛語:『須菩提!所謂虛空之相就是般若波羅蜜之相。如同虛空沒有色相、也沒有非色之相,般若波羅蜜也是這樣,是無所有之相。』

須菩提又問:『是不是有這樣的因緣:諸法之相如同般若之相呢?』

佛回答:『有。一切法究竟空、究竟離相,所以說:如同般若波羅蜜之相,一切法也是這樣。』

論②續:垢淨之所以——我我所心滅則生死往來斷

須菩提提出詰難:『若一切法都是離相、空相,那麼怎麼知道有垢、有淨呢?菩薩又怎麼能得無上之道呢?』

佛告訴須菩提:『在你的意思裡是怎樣呢?眾生長夜以來行我心、我所心等等。』這佛所說的義理是——如同我、我所畢竟沒有,眾生因為狂亂顛倒的因緣,生起種種煩惱;因為煩惱的因緣而有業;因為業的因緣,於生死之中往來——這件事本末都是空。為什麼呢?因為我沒有的緣故,我所之心就是虛誑;因為我所之心虛誑的緣故,其餘的因果展轉之法全都是虛誑。

若憑著般若波羅蜜的實智慧,觀察五眾是無常、是苦、是空、是無我,離於自相,自相就是空,從本以來畢竟不生。那時候,我心、我所心就滅了;如同太陽一出,眾暗全都消除。因為我心、我所心滅了的緣故,其餘的煩惱也滅;因為其餘的煩惱滅了的緣故,業的因緣也滅;因為業的因緣滅了的緣故,於生死之中往來就斷絕了,這就名為淨。

雖然一切法之相全都是空,也還是憑著這樣的因緣而有淨、有垢。

論②續:不行一切法而一切世間無能降伏

那時候,須菩提思惟籌量了佛語之後,稟白佛說:『世尊!菩薩這樣行,實在是不行色等一切法。為什麼呢?因為這菩薩得不到這些法的所行、行處、行者。』

須菩提所說的『世尊!若菩薩能這樣行,一切人、天世間沒有能降伏他的』這一句——世間人都執著假名,這行者所行的是實法,所以不能降伏他。世間人執著一切虛誑顛倒以及虛誑的果報,這菩薩在畢竟空之中尚且不執著,何況其餘之法!這樣的話,怎麼可能被降伏呢?所謂天、人、阿修羅世間,是這三種善道之中有智慧的人,所以說不能降伏。又所謂一切聲聞、辟支佛所不能及——上文的三種善道,是就還沒有得道的人說的;這裡則是說已經得道的人也不能及。這裡說出不能及的因緣,就是所謂菩薩入於法位,一切魔、魔所差使的都不能惱亂他。這菩薩常行應薩婆若之心,就接近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。為什麼呢?因為不執著一切法,常積集一切助道之法的緣故。

論②續:佛可其言而讚,次明利他之福德果報

佛認可他的話而加以稱讚。

佛想要把這樣的智慧為別人演說的緣故,先讚歎菩薩的自利益;如今為了利益他人,分別福德果報的緣故,就問須菩提:『在你的意思裡是怎樣呢?閻浮提的眾生全都得了人身。』如同經中廣說的那樣,乃至於應薩婆若之心,出於一切福田之上。

這當中說出因緣:『若菩薩能自己行般若波羅蜜,也能教化別人,這人於一切福田能到達它的邊際。』所謂福田,是從須陀洹一直到佛。這菩薩能夠依所說的般若波羅蜜而履踐力行,就得作佛。其餘的福德善法,因為離了般若波羅蜜的緣故都會窮盡,般若波羅蜜則不可窮盡的緣故。

說到沒有其餘的福德像菩薩摩訶薩那樣的力勢,這當中自己說出因緣:『菩薩行般若的時候,得諸法平等之忍;因為得了平等忍的緣故,雖然行於空,也能生起四無量心。』四無量心之中,大悲是大乘的根本;見眾生就要趣向死法,如同囚犯受戮。諸菩薩能生起六波羅蜜等等乃至一切種智,因為這緣故諸菩薩能生起大悲。

因為這緣故,這人雖然還沒有得無上之道,已經是一切眾生的福田了。

因為這緣故說:『菩薩摩訶薩若想要不空受國中的布施,就應當學般若波羅蜜。』

所謂不空受布施,是說能酬報施主,能生起道,能令施主的福德無有窮盡,乃至於入涅槃。

論②續:示三乘道、作大明、拔三界獄、令得五眼

若要為眾生開示三乘之道,為眾生開示一切智的大明,也想要把眾生拔出三界獄中的四縛,想要令眾生得五眼,就應當常行與般若波羅蜜相應之念。所謂相應之念,就是般若之心。若行般若波羅蜜之心;若有所說,就只說般若波羅蜜。

論②續:賢聖默然與說法——貧人失寶之譬

佛敕命弟子們,若和合共住,要常行兩件事:一是賢聖默然,二是說法。

所謂『賢聖默然』,就是般若之心;所謂『說法』,就是演說般若波羅蜜。這人從般若之心而出,演說般若波羅蜜;演說了般若波羅蜜之後,還入於般若之中,不讓其餘的心念、其餘的言語得以進來。晝夜常行,這就是不休不息。這樣就得到先前所說的功德。

佛想要令這件事明白了然,所以說了譬喻:『如同貧人失落了大價之寶,常憶念而不離。菩薩也是這樣不離薩婆若之心,常行般若波羅蜜,不休不息。』

論②續:諸念皆空,云何不離薩婆若念

那時候,須菩提聽了這件事,稟白佛說:『世尊!若一切諸念都是空,那麼菩薩怎麼會不離薩婆若之念呢?空之中,菩薩不可得,薩婆若也不可得。』

佛回答:『若菩薩知道一切法離於自性,不是聲聞、辟支佛所造作的,也不是佛所造作的,自然是從因緣而出;諸法的法相、如、實際常住世間,這就是菩薩不離般若波羅蜜之行。』

佛自己說出因緣:『因為般若波羅蜜是空的緣故、是離的緣故,所以不增不減。』

須菩提聽了這話,又問佛:『若般若波羅蜜體性是空,那麼菩薩怎麼會與般若相合而得無上之道呢?』

佛隨順須菩提的話說:『若菩薩與般若波羅蜜相合,就不增不減;因為諸法的如、法性、實際不增不減的緣故,般若波羅蜜不增不減。』般若波羅蜜,就是諸法的如、法性、實際;如、法性、實際,就是般若波羅蜜。

這當中佛自己說出因緣:『如、法性、實際這三法非一非異,般若也是這樣。』世間之法,不是一就是二,不異就是一;般若波羅蜜則不是這樣。因為這緣故般若波羅蜜無量無邊。因為空、無相、無作的緣故不增不減;若菩薩得了這不增不減,就能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

若菩薩聽了這件事,通達無礙、入於佛的智慧,雖然還沒有作佛,因為信力的緣故,在佛法之中也沒有疑惑,不怖、不畏。所以者何?凡夫因為執著我心的緣故而有畏懼,這菩薩因為我相已斷的緣故無所畏懼。應當知道這菩薩就住在阿鞞跋致地,也能正行般若。

論②續:十番不也之釋——空非行、離空非行、般若不自行

須菩提聽說這菩薩正行般若波羅蜜,所以問佛:『世尊!般若波羅蜜觀一切是空、是不牢固,這空相就是行般若嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!』為什麼呢?若是空而沒有法,那麼怎麼行般若呢?

須菩提又問:『離了這空,另有法是行般若嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!』為什麼呢?若一切法是空、無相、無作,那麼怎麼會離了空另有法呢?所以說『不』。

須菩提聽說空不是行般若、離空也不是行般若,一切法都攝在般若之中,如今就只問:『般若是行般若嗎?』

法不會自己行自己,應當以另外的法來行,所以說『不』。

須菩提又問:『離了般若,另有法是行般若嗎?』

佛說:『不。』為什麼呢?因為一切法都攝在般若之中,更沒有法來行般若。

先前是概略地問所謂行般若的人,如今則問名字的因緣:『五眾是行般若嗎?』

佛說:『不。』為什麼呢?因為這五眾是從虛誑的和合因緣而有,不得自在的緣故,沒有安住之相,怎麼能行呢?

須菩提又問:『若菩薩是因為假名字空而不實的緣故不行般若,那麼如今六波羅蜜等諸助道之法是行般若波羅蜜嗎?』

佛說:『不。』為什麼呢?如同五眾是和合而有的緣故不能行,這些法也是這樣。

須菩提又問:『色等法的空相、不牢固之相,以及如、法相、法位、法住、實際,這法是行般若嗎?』

佛回答:『這法是無為之法,不生不滅,因為常住自性的緣故不行。』

論②續:誰當行般若——佛以反問答之,慧眼所不見

須菩提問佛:『世尊!因為是假名字的緣故,人不行;諸法也是和合因緣而生、沒有自性的緣故也不行,那麼誰來行般若呢?若不行,怎麼得無上之道呢?』

如今佛以反問來回答:『在你的意思裡是怎樣呢?』須菩提是向佛急切地尋求那個行般若的人,所以佛問他:『你以慧眼所見,決定有一個法在行般若嗎?』

須菩提因著三解脫門而入於諸法實相之中,連法相都不可得,何況行者!所以回答說:『世尊!不見有行般若的人。』

佛又問:『你見到這般若波羅蜜有菩薩可行之處嗎?』

須菩提回答:『不見。』為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜之中一切諸觀都滅了——若常若無常、若生若滅等等,沒有一個法的決定之相就是般若,那麼怎麼能說這是般若波羅蜜呢?

佛又問:『若你以智慧之眼不見法,這不見之法是有、還是無呢?』

須菩提回答說:『無。』為什麼呢?因為佛說智慧之眼是實,肉眼、天眼是虛誑;須菩提以慧眼來觀,不見,所以說無。

佛又問:『若法是無、不可得,這法會有生嗎?』

須菩提回答說:『不生。』這法本自是無、是畢竟空、是無所有,這法的有、無等等戲論已經滅了,怎麼會有生呢?

論②續:無生忍與受記——法性生身,陸行乘船之譬

佛告訴須菩提說:『若菩薩於這法之中通達無疑,因為信力、智慧力的緣故,能夠安住在這法之中,這就名為無生忍。』五眾之中的假名菩薩,得了這樣的法,這就名為行般若波羅蜜。這是依世俗之法而說,不是第一義;第一義之中,種種戲論言語就是無生。得了這無生忍,便受無上道之記。

佛說:『若菩薩一心勤行精進,不休不息,隨順無生忍而行,卻說他不得這大智慧、無上智慧、一切智,是沒有這樣的道理的!』為什麼呢?如同經中所說:『若沒有因、沒有緣就沒有果報,邪因緣也沒有果報,因緣不足也沒有果報。』像這樣,菩薩得了這無生法忍,捨去這生死的肉身,得法性生身,住在菩薩果報的神通之中,一時之間能作無量的變化之身,淨佛世界、度脫眾生。這人在最後之身具足佛法,坐於道場。正因緣既已具足,若說他不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是沒有這樣的道理的!所以者何?因為這人得了無生忍法,一心直進,沒有廢退的緣故。

菩薩還沒有得無生法忍的時候,深深執著世間之法,諸煩惱厚重,雖然有福德善心,卻軟弱淺薄而不進的緣故,被煩惱所遮蔽;得了無生忍法,就再沒有這樣的事了。還沒有得無生忍法的時候,用力艱難,譬如在陸地上行走;得了無生法忍之後,用力甚為容易,譬如乘船。因為這緣故,無生法忍是諸菩薩所珍貴的。因為這樣珍貴的緣故,須菩提就問:『世尊!是得了無生之法所以受記嗎?』

論②續:四番問受記——三答皆不,末以慧眼反問

佛說:『不是的!』為什麼呢?因為無生之法不生不滅、沒有可得之相,那麼怎麼會因著它而受記呢?

須菩提又問:『是生法得記嗎?』

佛說:『不得。』為什麼呢?因為生法是虛誑妄語、是所作之法,那麼怎麼能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的真實之法呢?

須菩提又問:『是生與不生得受記嗎?』

佛說:『不是的!』為什麼呢?因為這兩者都有過失的緣故。

須菩提又問:『世尊!若是這樣的話,那麼要怎樣才得授記呢?』

佛便反問他:『你以慧眼來觀,見到有法給菩薩授記嗎?』

須菩提回答說:『不見。』為什麼呢?因為這法從本以來就是寂滅之相,這當中沒有見與不見、授記與不授記,也不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,也沒有所得之法、也沒有能得之人。這當中自己說出因緣:『般若波羅蜜沒有這樣的憶想分別。』

論②續:問答收束——婆蹉梵志之默然,須菩提難情自息

論主問道:

須菩提上文問『菩薩是得了無生忍所以受記嗎』,佛回答『不』;那麼佛為什麼反而又用無生之理來回答,所謂『菩薩行般若的時候,沒有一切憶想分別』呢?

論主答道:

行者實在是因為無生忍的緣故而受記,只是須菩提為著菩薩的緣故,以執著之心、有所得之心來問,因為這緣故佛說『不』。

如同一切法實在是無我,婆蹉梵志問佛:『有我嗎?』佛默然不答。又問:『無我嗎?』佛也不答。一切法雖然實在是無我,因為梵志是以執著之心來問,想要戲弄無我之義,所以不答。

須菩提發問的用意是:他知道決定有受記這件事,只是不知道要觀何法而得記,所以發問。

因為這緣故,佛就以須菩提自己所得之法來問他:『你以慧眼所見,決定有法受記嗎?』

須菩提住在三解脫門之中,觀察法性,不見決定有受記的人,因為諸法的法性無相、無量的緣故;若不見受記之法,那麼怎麼會有當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的人呢?

須菩提聽了這受記的人也是空,詰難之情便止息了,自己理解而無疑。

佛認可他的意思:『正是這樣!正是這樣!你不見、不得法,這才是真實。為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜之相,無所分別的緣故。』

This fascicle is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the remainder of the sixty-first chapter, "Not Realising It in a Dream"—continuing from the previous fascicle—composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin.

Sūtra ②: What Is the Mark of Prajñāpāramitā—the Mark That Is like Space, without the Mark of Anything Existent

At that time Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! What is the mark of prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘The mark that is like space is the mark of prajñāpāramitā. Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā is without the mark of anything existent.’

Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Is there such a cause and condition—that as is the mark of prajñāpāramitā, so too is the mark of all dharmas?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! As is the mark of prajñāpāramitā, so too is the mark of dharmas. Why? Subhūti! All dharmas are separated from marks, are of the mark of emptiness. Because of such causes and conditions, Subhūti! as is the mark of prajñāpāramitā, so too is the mark of dharmas—that is, because they are separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness.’

Sūtra ② (continued): If All Dharmas Are All Separated and All Empty, How Is It Known That Beings Have Stain and Have Purity

Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are themselves the separation of all dharmas, and all dharmas are themselves the emptiness of all dharmas, then how is it known that beings have stain and have purity? World-Honored One! A dharma separated from marks has no stain and no purity; a dharma of the mark of emptiness has no stain and no purity; a dharma separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness cannot obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and within what is separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness there is no dharma to be obtained. World-Honored One! Within what is separated from marks, within the mark of emptiness, there is no bodhisattva who can obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. World-Honored One! How should I understand the meaning the Buddha has spoken?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘What do you think? Have these beings through the long night practised the mind of I and mine?’

Subhūti said: ‘Just so, World-Honored One! Beings through the long night have practised the mind of I and mine.’

The Buddha asked further: ‘What do you think? Is this mind of I and mine separated from marks? Is it of the mark of emptiness?’

Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! The mind of I and mine is separated from marks, is of the mark of emptiness.’

The Buddha asked further: ‘What do you think? By this mind of I and mine, do beings go and come within birth and death?’

Subhūti said: ‘Just so, World-Honored One! By this mind of I and mine, beings go and come within birth and death.’

The Buddha said: ‘Just so, Subhūti! Because beings go and come within birth and death, one knows that there are stain and vexation. Subhūti! If beings had no mind of I and mine, no clinging mind, these beings would no longer go and come within birth and death; if they do not go and come within birth and death, there is no stain and vexation. Thus, Subhūti! beings have purity.’

Sūtra ② (continued): One Who Practises Thus Does Not Practise Any Dharma—None in All the World Can Subdue Him

Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises thus, he does not practise form, does not practise feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; he does not practise the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path; he does not practise inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas; he does not practise the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. Why? Because these dharmas are unfindable; there is no one who practises, no place where one practises, and no dharma that is practised. World-Honored One! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises thus, none of the gods, humans, and asuras of all the world can subdue him. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva is one whom no śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha can reach. Why? Because no one can reach the place where he abides—that is, the bodhisattva's position. World-Honored One! This bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the mind that accords with sarvajñā; there is none who can reach him!’

Sūtra ② (continued): The First Weighing—Making Offerings for a Whole Lifetime to All Who Have Obtained Awakening Does Not Equal Expounding This Prajñā

The Buddha said: ‘Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises thus, he swiftly draws near to sarvajñā. Subhūti! What do you think? If the beings of Jambudvīpa all obtained a human body, and having obtained a human body all further obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; and if there were good men and good women who for the whole of their lives made offerings to them, respected them, honoured them, and praised them, and dedicated such roots of goodness to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—is the merit this person obtains by these causes and conditions great or not?’

Subhūti said: ‘Very great, World-Honored One!’

The Buddha said: ‘It does not equal a good man or good woman who, in the midst of a great assembly, expounds this prajñāpāramitā, shows it, distinguishes it, illuminates it, and expounds it for people, and also, in accordance with prajñāpāramitā, practises right recollection; this person's merit is greater. And so on up to the beings within the three-thousand great-thousand world: the principle is the same.

‘Subhūti! What do you think? If the beings within Jambudvīpa all at one time obtained a human body, and having obtained a human body, there were good men and good women who taught them to practise the ten wholesome paths, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, taught them to obtain the path of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the arhat and the pratyekabuddha path, taught them to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; and dedicated such roots of goodness to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—Subhūti! What do you think? Is the merit these good men and good women obtain great or not?’

Subhūti said: ‘Very great, World-Honored One!’

Sūtra ② (continued): The Second Weighing—One Who Expounds Prajñā Reaches the Edge of All Fields of Merit; Great Kindness, Compassion, Joy, and Equanimity, and the light of great knowledge

The Buddha said: It does not equal a good man or good woman who expounds this very deep prajñāpāramitā for beings, shows it, distinguishes it, illuminates it, and expounds it for people, and also is not apart from sarvajñā; this person obtains greater merit. And so on up to the three-thousand great-thousand world: the principle is the same. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not stray far from the mind that accords with sarvajñā, and so reaches the edge of all fields of merit. Why? Apart from the buddhas, there is no other dharma with such power as the bodhisattva-mahāsattva has. Why? Because when the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas practise prajñāpāramitā, they give rise to a mind of great kindness toward all beings; because they see beings tending toward the place of death, they give rise to great compassion; when they practise this path they are glad and give rise to great joy; not rising together with perception, they obtain great equanimity. Subhūti! This is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's light of great knowledge. What is called the light of great wisdom is the six perfections.

Subhūti! Though these good men have not yet become buddhas, they can be a great field of merit for all beings, and they do not turn back from anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the offerings they receive—clothing, food and drink, bedding, couches and spreads, medicine for sickness, and the things needed to sustain life—they practise in accord with prajñāpāramitā, and their thought can fully repay the kindness of the donors, and they swiftly draw near to sarvajñā. For this reason, Subhūti! if the bodhisattva-mahāsattva wishes not to receive the country's giving in vain, wishes to show beings the path of the three vehicles, wishes to be a great light for beings, wishes to pull beings out of the prison of the three realms, wishes to give eyes to all beings, he should constantly practise prajñāpāramitā.

When he practises prajñāpāramitā, if he would say anything, he says only prajñāpāramitā; having spoken prajñāpāramitā, he constantly recollects prajñāpāramitā; having constantly recollected prajñāpāramitā, he constantly practises prajñāpāramitā, not letting any other thought arise, and day and night diligently practises the thought that accords with prajñāpāramitā, without stopping and without resting. Subhūti! It is as when a man had never obtained a maṇi jewel, later obtained one, and having obtained it, greatly rejoiced and leapt for joy; afterwards he lost it again, and was greatly grieved, and constantly recollected this maṇi jewel, thinking thus: ‘How is it that I have suddenly lost this great treasure!’ Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is also like this: he constantly recollects prajñāpāramitā, and is not apart from the mind of sarvajñā.

Sūtra ② (continued): The Nature of Every Thought Is of Itself Separated and of Itself Empty—How Is One Not Apart from the Thought That Accords with Sarvajñā

Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The nature of every thought is of itself separated, the nature of every thought is of itself empty; how then, when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, can there be a thought not apart from what accords with sarvajñā? Within this empty dharma of separation there is no bodhisattva, and no thought, and nothing that accords with sarvajñā.’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva knows thus that the nature of all dharmas is of itself separated, and the nature of all dharmas is of itself empty; that it is not made by śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas, nor made by the Buddha; that the mark of dharmas abides always, and that the mark of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, suchness, and the limit of reality are also like this—this is called the bodhisattva practising prajñāpāramitā and not being apart from the thought of sarvajñā. Why? Because the nature of prajñāpāramitā is of itself separated and of itself empty, neither increasing nor decreasing.’

Sūtra ② (continued): Equal to Prajñāpāramitā and Obtaining Awakening—Neither Increasing nor Decreasing, Neither One nor Different

Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If the nature of prajñāpāramitā is of itself separated and of itself empty, how can the bodhisattva-mahāsattva be equal to prajñāpāramitā and obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is equal to prajñāpāramitā, neither increasing nor decreasing. Why? Because suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality neither increase nor decrease. And why is that? Because prajñāpāramitā is neither one nor different. If a bodhisattva hears such a mark of prajñāpāramitā and is not startled, does not sink, is not afraid, is not terrified, does not doubt—Subhūti! know that this bodhisattva-mahāsattva is practising prajñāpāramitā; know that this bodhisattva-mahāsattva certainly abides within the avaivartika ground.’

Sūtra ② (continued): Ten Rounds of Asking about Practising Prajñā—to Each One the Answer Is No

Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā is empty, is without anything existent, is without firmness—is this practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! Apart from emptiness, is there another dharma that is practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! Is this prajñāpāramitā itself practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! Apart from prajñāpāramitā, is that practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! Is form practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! Are feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! Are the six perfections practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! Are the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! The mark of emptiness of form, the mark of being false, deceptive, and unreal, the mark of being without anything existent, the mark of being without firmness, and the mark of suchness of form, the mark of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, and the limit of reality—is this practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! The mark of emptiness of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, the mark of being false, deceptive, and unreal, the mark of being without anything existent, the mark of being without firmness, and suchness, the mark of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, and the limit of reality—is this practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! If none of these dharmas is practising prajñāpāramitā, then how is one to practise so that it is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā?’

Sūtra ② (continued): The Buddha Answers with Four Counter-questions—This Is Called the Bodhisattva-mahāsattva's Acceptance of the Non-arising of Dharmas

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘What do you think? Do you see a dharma that is practising prajñāpāramitā?’

Subhūti said: ‘No, World-Honored One!’

The Buddha asked further: ‘Subhūti! Do you see in prajñāpāramitā a place where the bodhisattva-mahāsattva can practise?’

Subhūti said: ‘No, World-Honored One!’

The Buddha asked further: ‘Subhūti! The dharma that you do not see—is this dharma findable?’

Subhūti said: ‘No, World-Honored One!’

The Buddha asked further: ‘Subhūti! If a dharma is unfindable, will this dharma arise?’

Subhūti said: ‘No, World-Honored One!’

The Buddha said: ‘Subhūti! This is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva accomplishes this acceptance, he receives the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Subhūti! This is called the fearlessness and the unobstructed knowledge of the buddhas. When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises this acceptance of dharmas and diligently practises with vigour, if it were said that he does not obtain great wisdom, the omniscience of all kinds—that is, the wisdom of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—there is no such principle! Why? Because this bodhisattva-mahāsattva has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and so, all the way to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, he does not decrease and does not retrogress.’

Sūtra ② (continued): Is the Prediction Obtained within the Mark of Non-arising, the Mark of Arising, the Mark of Neither Arising nor Non-arising

Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The mark of non-arising of dharmas—is the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi obtained within it?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! The mark of arising of dharmas—is the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi obtained within it?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! The mark of dharmas that is neither arising nor non-arising—does it obtain the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’

The Buddha said: ‘No, Subhūti!’

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! Then how do the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas know dharmas so as to obtain the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Do you see a dharma that obtains the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’

Subhūti said: ‘No, World-Honored One! I do not see a dharma that obtains the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, nor do I see any dharma that has one who obtains it or a place of obtaining.’

The Buddha said: Just so! Just so! Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva has nothing to be attained in all dharmas, he does not think thus: ‘I shall obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; by this matter I obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; this is the place of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’ Why? Because when the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas practise prajñāpāramitā, they have no recollection, imagining, and discrimination of any kind. And why is that? Because within prajñāpāramitā there is no discrimination, recollection, and imagining of any kind.

Treatise ②: The Mark of Prajñā Has Already Been Spoken of in Every Way Above—Why Is It Asked Again Now

The treatise-author asks:

The mark of prajñā has already been spoken of in every way above; why is it asked again now?

The treatise-author answers:

Prajñāpāramitā is foremost in subtlety and wonder; those who hear it are never sated, are never satisfied, and it has no single fixed mark; therefore one should not raise this as a difficulty. Even the great bodhisattvas of the ten abodes are not yet satisfied with prajñāpāramitā, how much less a person of the Small Vehicle such as Subhūti!

Furthermore, above he heard prajñā praised in every way as father, as mother, and so on; for this reason he asks again.

The Buddha, because of what Subhūti asks, speaks broadly of the mark of prajñāpāramitā for the sake of the other beings.

Treatise ② (continued): The Explanation of the Mark of Space; the Mark of Dharmas Is Also like the Mark of Prajñā

The treatise-author sets out the Buddha's words: ‘Subhūti! What is called the mark of space is the mark of prajñāpāramitā. As space has no mark of form, and also no mark of what is not form, prajñāpāramitā is also like this: it is without the mark of anything existent.’

Subhūti asked further: ‘Is there such a cause and condition: that the mark of dharmas is like the mark of prajñā?’

The Buddha answered: ‘There is. All dharmas are utterly empty, utterly separated from marks; therefore it is said: as is the mark of prajñāpāramitā, so too are all dharmas.’

Treatise ② (continued): Why There Are Stain and Purity—When the Mind of I and Mine Ceases, Going and Coming in Birth and Death Is Cut Off

Subhūti raised an objection: ‘If all dharmas are separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness, then how is it known that there are stain and purity? And how can the bodhisattva obtain the unsurpassed path?’

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘What do you think? Beings through the long night have practised the mind of I and mine, and so on.’ The meaning of what the Buddha says is this—as I and mine are ultimately non-existent, beings, because of the causes and conditions of madness and inversion, give rise to every kind of affliction; because of the causes and conditions of the afflictions there are deeds; because of the causes and conditions of deeds they go and come within birth and death—this matter, root and branch, is all empty. Why? Because there is no self, the mind of what belongs to self is false and deceptive; because the mind of what belongs to self is false and deceptive, the remaining dharmas of cause and effect, passing one into another, are all false and deceptive.

If, by the real wisdom of prajñāpāramitā, one contemplates the five aggregates as impermanent, as suffering, as empty, as non-self, separated from their specific marks—the specific marks themselves are empty, and from the very beginning are ultimately non-arising—at that time the mind of I and mine ceases; as when the sun rises, all darkness is dispelled. Because the mind of I and mine has ceased, the remaining afflictions also cease; because the remaining afflictions have ceased, the causes and conditions of deeds also cease; because the causes and conditions of deeds have ceased, going and coming within birth and death is cut off—this is called purity.

Though the marks of all dharmas are entirely empty, it is still by such causes and conditions that there are purity and stain.

Treatise ② (continued): He Does Not Practise Any Dharma, and None in All the World Can Subdue Him

At that time Subhūti, having considered and weighed the Buddha's words, addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! When the bodhisattva practises thus, he really does not practise any dharma such as form. Why? Because this bodhisattva does not find the practice, the place of practice, or the practitioner of these dharmas.’

As for Subhūti's sentence ‘World-Honored One! If the bodhisattva can practise thus, none in the world of all humans and gods can subdue him’—worldly people all cling to provisional names; what this practitioner practises is a real dharma, and so they cannot subdue him. Worldly people cling to everything false, deceptive, and inverted, and to false and deceptive retributions; this bodhisattva does not cling even within ultimate emptiness, how much less to other dharmas! This being so, how could he be subdued? What is called the world of gods, humans, and asuras means the people who have wisdom within these three good destinies; therefore it is said that they cannot subdue him. And as for what is called ‘one whom no śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha can reach’—the three good destinies above were spoken of with regard to people who have not yet obtained the path; here it says that even those who have already obtained the path cannot reach him. Here the causes and conditions of their not reaching him are stated—that is, the bodhisattva enters the Dharma-position, and none of the Māras or those sent by Māra can trouble him. This bodhisattva constantly practises the mind that accords with sarvajñā, and so draws near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Why? Because he does not cling to any dharma, and constantly gathers all the dharmas that aid the path.

Treatise ② (continued): The Buddha Approves His Words and Praises Them; Next the Retribution of Merit That Benefits Others Is Made Clear

The Buddha approved his words and praised them.

Because the Buddha wished to expound such wisdom for others, he first praised the bodhisattva's benefit to himself; now, for the sake of benefiting others and distinguishing the retribution of merit, he asked Subhūti: ‘What do you think? The beings of Jambudvīpa all obtain a human body.’ As the sūtra speaks of it at length, and so on up to the mind that accords with sarvajñā going out above all fields of merit.

Here the causes and conditions are stated: ‘If the bodhisattva can himself practise prajñāpāramitā and can also teach and transform others, this person can reach the edge of all fields of merit.’ What is called a field of merit runs from the srota-āpanna all the way to the Buddha. This bodhisattva can tread and put into practice with effort the prajñāpāramitā that has been spoken, and so will become a Buddha. The other merits and wholesome dharmas will all be exhausted because they are apart from prajñāpāramitā, whereas prajñāpāramitā cannot be exhausted.

As for saying that there is no other merit with such power as the bodhisattva-mahāsattva has, here it states the causes and conditions itself: ‘When the bodhisattva practises prajñā, he obtains the acceptance of the equality of dharmas; because he has obtained the acceptance of equality, though he practises emptiness, he can also give rise to the four immeasurable minds.’ Among the four immeasurable minds, great compassion is the root of the Great Vehicle; he sees beings about to tend toward the dharma of death, like a prisoner going to execution. The bodhisattvas can give rise to the six perfections and so on, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds; for this reason the bodhisattvas can give rise to great compassion.

For this reason, though this person has not yet obtained the unsurpassed path, he is already a field of merit for all beings.

For this reason it is said: ‘If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva wishes not to receive the country's giving emptily, he should train in prajñāpāramitā.’

What is called not receiving giving emptily means that he can repay the donors, can give rise to the path, and can make the donors' merit inexhaustible, all the way until they enter nirvāṇa.

Treatise ② (continued): Showing the Path of the Three Vehicles, Being a Great Light, Pulling Beings Out of the Prison of the Three Realms, Enabling Them to Obtain the Five Eyes

If he would show beings the path of the three vehicles, show beings the great light of omniscience, and also wishes to pull beings out of the four bonds in the prison of the three realms, and wishes to enable beings to obtain the five eyes, he should constantly practise the thought that accords with prajñāpāramitā. What is called the thought that accords with it is the mind of prajñā. If he practises the mind of prajñāpāramitā; if he would say anything, he says only prajñāpāramitā.

Treatise ② (continued): The Noble Silence of the worthies and sages, and Expounding the Dharma—the Simile of the Poor Man Who Loses His Treasure

The Buddha commanded his disciples that, if they live together in harmony, they should constantly practise two things: the first is the noble silence of the worthies and sages, the second is expounding the Dharma.

What is called ‘the noble silence of the worthies and sages’ is the mind of prajñā; what is called ‘expounding the Dharma’ is expounding prajñāpāramitā. This person comes out from the mind of prajñā and expounds prajñāpāramitā; having expounded prajñāpāramitā, he returns and enters into prajñā, not letting any other thought or other words come in. Constantly practising day and night—this is without stopping and without resting. In this way he obtains the merits spoken of earlier.

Because the Buddha wished to make this matter clear and plain, he spoke a simile: ‘As a poor man who has lost a treasure of great price constantly recollects it and is never apart from it. The bodhisattva is also like this: he is not apart from the mind of sarvajñā, and constantly practises prajñāpāramitā, without stopping and without resting.’

Treatise ② (continued): All Thoughts Are Empty—How Is One Not Apart from the Thought of Sarvajñā

At that time Subhūti, having heard this matter, addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all thoughts are empty, how can the bodhisattva not be apart from the thought of sarvajñā? Within emptiness the bodhisattva is unfindable, and sarvajñā too is unfindable.’

The Buddha answered: ‘If the bodhisattva knows that all dharmas are separated from self-nature, are not made by śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas, nor made by the Buddha, but naturally come forth from causes and conditions; and that the mark of dharmas, suchness, and the limit of reality of all dharmas abide always in the world—this is the bodhisattva's practice of not being apart from prajñāpāramitā.’

The Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: ‘Because prajñāpāramitā is empty, because it is separated, therefore it neither increases nor decreases.’

Subhūti, having heard these words, asked the Buddha further: ‘If the nature of prajñāpāramitā is empty, how can the bodhisattva be joined with prajñā and obtain the unsurpassed path?’

The Buddha, following Subhūti's words, said: ‘If the bodhisattva is joined with prajñāpāramitā, he neither increases nor decreases; because the suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality of all dharmas neither increase nor decrease, prajñāpāramitā neither increases nor decreases.’ Prajñāpāramitā is itself the suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality of all dharmas; suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality are themselves prajñāpāramitā.

Here the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: ‘These three dharmas—suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality—are neither one nor different, and prajñā is also like this.’ The dharmas of the world, if not one, are two; if not different, are one; prajñāpāramitā is not like this. For this reason prajñāpāramitā is immeasurable and boundless. Because of emptiness, the signless, and non-action, it neither increases nor decreases; if the bodhisattva obtains this neither increasing nor decreasing, he can obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

If the bodhisattva hears this matter, penetrates it without obstruction, and enters the wisdom of the Buddha, then though he has not yet become a Buddha, because of the power of faith he has no doubt within the Buddha's Dharma, and is not terrified and not afraid. And why is that? Ordinary people have fear because they cling to the mind of self; this bodhisattva has nothing to fear because the mark of self has already been severed. Know that this bodhisattva abides in the avaivartika ground, and can also rightly practise prajñā.

Treatise ② (continued): The Explanation of the Ten Rounds of ‘No’—Emptiness Is Not Practising, What Is Apart from Emptiness Is Not Practising, Prajñā Does Not Practise Itself

Subhūti heard that this bodhisattva rightly practises prajñāpāramitā, and therefore asked the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā contemplates everything as empty, as not firm—is this mark of emptiness practising prajñā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No!’ Why? If it is empty and there is no dharma, then how does one practise prajñā?

Subhūti asked further: ‘Apart from this emptiness, is there another dharma that is practising prajñā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No!’ Why? If all dharmas are emptiness, the signless, and non-action, how could there be another dharma apart from emptiness? Therefore he says ‘no’.

Subhūti, having heard that emptiness is not practising prajñā, and that what is apart from emptiness is also not practising prajñā, and that all dharmas are contained within prajñā, now asks only: ‘Is prajñā practising prajñā?’

A dharma does not practise itself; it should be practised by some other dharma; therefore he says ‘no’.

Subhūti asked further: ‘Apart from prajñā, is there another dharma that is practising prajñā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No.’ Why? Because all dharmas are contained within prajñā, and there is no further dharma to practise prajñā.

Earlier he asked in general about the one who is called the practiser of prajñā; now he asks about the causes and conditions of names: ‘Are the five aggregates practising prajñā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No.’ Why? Because these five aggregates exist from the false and deceptive coming together of causes and conditions; because they are not free, they have no mark of abiding—how could they practise?

Subhūti asked further: ‘If the bodhisattva does not practise prajñā because provisional names are empty and unreal, then are the six perfections and the other dharmas that aid the path now practising prajñāpāramitā?’

The Buddha said: ‘No.’ Why? As the five aggregates cannot practise because they exist by coming together, these dharmas too are like this.

Subhūti asked further: ‘The mark of emptiness and the mark of not being firm of dharmas such as form, and suchness, the mark of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, and the limit of reality—are these dharmas practising prajñā?’

The Buddha answered: ‘These dharmas are unconditioned dharmas, neither arising nor ceasing; because they abide always in their own nature, they do not practise.’

Treatise ② (continued): Who Then Practises Prajñā—the Buddha Answers with Counter-questions; It Is Not Seen by the Wisdom-eye

Subhūti asked the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Because it is a provisional name, the person does not practise; because dharmas too arise from the coming together of causes and conditions and are without self-nature, they too do not practise—then who practises prajñā? If there is no practising, how does one obtain the unsurpassed path?’

Now the Buddha answers with a counter-question: ‘What do you think?’ Subhūti was urgently seeking from the Buddha that one who practises prajñā, so the Buddha asks him: ‘With what you see by the wisdom-eye, is there definitely a dharma that is practising prajñā?’

Subhūti, by way of the three gates of liberation, has entered into the real mark of all dharmas; even the mark of dharmas is unfindable, how much less the practitioner! Therefore he answers: ‘World-Honored One! I do not see one who practises prajñā.’

The Buddha asked further: ‘Do you see in this prajñāpāramitā a place where the bodhisattva can practise?’

Subhūti answered: ‘I do not see it.’ Why? Because within prajñāpāramitā every contemplation has ceased—whether permanent or impermanent, whether arising or ceasing, and so on; there is no fixed mark of any dharma that is prajñā—how then could one say that this is prajñāpāramitā?

The Buddha asked further: ‘If with the eye of wisdom you do not see a dharma, is this unseen dharma existent or non-existent?’

Subhūti answered: ‘Non-existent.’ Why? Because the Buddha says that the eye of wisdom is real, and that the fleshly eye and the divine eye are false and deceptive; Subhūti contemplates with the wisdom-eye and does not see it, and so he says ‘non-existent’.

The Buddha asked further: ‘If a dharma is non-existent and unfindable, will this dharma have arising?’

Subhūti answered: ‘It does not arise.’ This dharma is of itself non-existent, is ultimately empty, is without anything existent; the idle discourse of this dharma's existence, non-existence, and so on has already ceased—how could there be arising?

Treatise ② (continued): The Acceptance of Non-arising and the Prediction—the Body Born of the Dharma-nature; the Simile of Travelling by Land and Riding a Boat

The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If the bodhisattva penetrates this dharma without doubt, and because of the power of faith and the power of wisdom can abide within this dharma, this is called the acceptance of non-arising.’ The provisionally named bodhisattva within the five aggregates, having obtained such a dharma, is called one who practises prajñāpāramitā. This is said according to worldly dharma, not according to the highest meaning; within the highest meaning, every kind of idle discourse and word is itself non-arising. Having obtained this acceptance of non-arising, he then receives the prediction of the unsurpassed path.

The Buddha said: ‘If the bodhisattva single-mindedly practises with diligence and vigour, without stopping and without resting, practising in accordance with the acceptance of non-arising, and yet it were said that he does not obtain this great wisdom, this unsurpassed wisdom, this omniscience, there is no such principle!’ Why? As it is said in the sūtra: ‘Where there is no cause and no condition there is no retribution; wrong causes and conditions also have no retribution; causes and conditions that are insufficient also have no retribution.’ In this way, the bodhisattva who has obtained this acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas gives up this fleshly body of birth and death, obtains the body born of the Dharma-nature, and abides within the supernormal powers that are the bodhisattva's retribution; at one time he can make immeasurable transformation bodies, purify buddha-worlds, and deliver beings. This person, in his last body, fulfils the dharmas of a Buddha and sits at the seat of awakening. Since the right causes and conditions are already complete, if it were said that he does not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, there is no such principle! And why is that? Because this person has obtained the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, goes straight forward single-mindedly, and does not give up or retreat.

When the bodhisattva has not yet obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, he deeply clings to worldly dharmas, and his afflictions are thick and heavy; though he has merit and a wholesome mind, it is soft, weak, and shallow and does not advance, and so he is covered over by the afflictions; once he has obtained the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, there is no more of this. When he has not yet obtained the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, effort is arduous, like travelling by land; after he has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, effort is very easy, like riding a boat. For this reason the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is what the bodhisattvas prize. Because it is prized in this way, Subhūti asks: ‘World-Honored One! Is it because he has obtained the dharma of non-arising that he receives the prediction?’

Treatise ② (continued): Four Rounds of Asking about the Prediction—Three Answers of No, and at the Last a Counter-question by the Wisdom-eye

The Buddha said: ‘No!’ Why? Because the dharma of non-arising neither arises nor ceases and has no mark that can be obtained; how then could one receive the prediction because of it?

Subhūti asked further: ‘Is the prediction obtained by the dharma of arising?’

The Buddha said: ‘It is not obtained.’ Why? Because the dharma of arising is false and deceptive, false speech, a made dharma; how then could it obtain the true and real dharma of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?

Subhūti asked further: ‘Is the prediction received by arising and non-arising?’

The Buddha said: ‘No!’ Why? Because both of these have faults.

Subhūti asked further: ‘World-Honored One! If this is so, then how is the prediction given?’

The Buddha then asked him in return: ‘When you contemplate with the wisdom-eye, do you see a dharma that gives the bodhisattva the prediction?’

Subhūti answered: ‘I do not see it.’ Why? Because this dharma is from the very beginning of the mark of quiescence; within it there is no seeing and no not seeing, no giving of the prediction and no not giving of the prediction; nor does he see anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and there is no dharma that is obtained and no person who can obtain it. Here it states the causes and conditions itself: ‘Prajñāpāramitā has no such recollection, imagining, and discrimination.’

Treatise ② (continued): Drawing the Questions and Answers to a Close—the Silence toward the Brahmin Ascetic Vatsa; Subhūti's Feeling of Difficulty Ceases of Itself

The treatise-author asks:

Above, Subhūti asked, ‘Does the bodhisattva receive the prediction because he has obtained the acceptance of non-arising?’ and the Buddha answered, ‘No’; why then does the Buddha turn around and answer again with the principle of non-arising, namely, ‘When the bodhisattva practises prajñā, he has no recollection, imagining, and discrimination at all’?

The treatise-author answers:

The practitioner really does receive the prediction because of the acceptance of non-arising; it is only that Subhūti, for the sake of the bodhisattvas, asks with a clinging mind and a mind of attaining, and for this reason the Buddha says ‘no’.

It is as when all dharmas are really without self, and the brahmin ascetic Vatsa asked the Buddha: ‘Is there a self?’ The Buddha was silent and did not answer. He asked again: ‘Is there no self?’ The Buddha did not answer either. Although all dharmas are really without self, because the brahmin ascetic asked with a clinging mind, wishing to make sport of the meaning of non-self, the Buddha did not answer.

The intent of Subhūti's question is this: he knows that there definitely is such a matter as receiving the prediction, only he does not know by contemplating which dharma one obtains the prediction, and so he asks.

For this reason, the Buddha asks him by means of the dharma Subhūti himself has obtained: ‘With what you see by the wisdom-eye, is there definitely a dharma that receives the prediction?’

Subhūti abides within the three gates of liberation and contemplates the nature of dharmas, and does not see that there definitely is one who receives the prediction, because the nature of all dharmas is signless and measureless; if he does not see a dharma of receiving the prediction, then how could there be a person who is to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?

When Subhūti heard that even this person who receives the prediction is empty, his feeling of difficulty then ceased; he understood of himself and had no doubt.

The Buddha approved his meaning: ‘Just so! Just so! That you do not see and do not obtain a dharma—this is what is true and real. Why? Because the mark of prajñāpāramitā is without any discrimination.’

義疏Exposition

夢中不證品之下:般若相如虛空、垢淨之所以、十番問行般若、無生法忍與受記

在問什麼

之上一卷,通篇在答一個問題:怎樣認得阿鞞跋致。經文從夢說起——夢中不貪二乘、不貪三界,夢中見佛聞法而即解中義,夢中見兵起火起親屬喪亡而不驚不怖,夢中見三惡道即發淨土之願,夢中見地獄火燒眾生而作誓火滅;由夢及覺,晝日見城郭火起亦以誓滅之。繼而轉入反面:不久行六波羅蜜、未入菩薩位的菩薩,被惡魔以「空誓」誑之,以先世名姓誑之,以未來佛名誑之,以遠離法誑之,一一生增上慢而輕弄毀蔑餘人,墮於二地。末後佛示以正路——「當親近恭敬供養善知識」,並列人善友與法善友,說六波羅蜜與三十七道法是世尊、是道、是大明、是父是母。論主逐段釋之,於「四重禁」「五逆」之喻、於「微細魔事」之名,皆一一斷其義。

之下承此而來,卻換了一副題面。之上所問是「相」——阿鞞跋致之行類相貌;之下所問是「體」——般若波羅蜜自身是什麼相。經文起首即是須菩提一問:「何等是般若波羅蜜相?」佛答只兩句:如虛空相,無所有相。全單元此後所有的問難,都是從這兩句逼出來的。

逼出來的是三重難。第一重:若般若如虛空、諸法亦如虛空,皆是離相空相,那麼眾生的垢與淨從哪裡安立?菩薩又憑什麼能得菩提?佛不從空義上回答,反而問一句家常話——眾生長夜以來是不是行我、我所心?由我我所心而有往來生死,往來生死即是垢;無我我所心則不往來,不往來即是淨。垢淨不從法上立,從心之行不行上立。第二重:若一切念性自離自空,那麼「不離薩婆若念」這句話還有什麼著落?若般若性自離自空,那麼『與般若等』而得菩提這句話還有什麼著落?佛答仍是兩句——不增不減、非一非異。第三重最險,也最長:既然如此,究竟什麼是「行般若」?經文一連十一問,從空、離空、般若、離般若,歷至五眾、六波羅蜜、諸助道法、諸法之如與實際,一一問「是行般若波羅蜜不」,佛一一答「不也」;十問既盡,須菩提遂發第十一之總問:「云何行名菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜?」佛不正面答,卻以四個反問回逼——你見有法行般若不?見可行處不?所不見法可得不?法不可得當生不?四答皆「不」,佛於此處下一斷語:「是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍。」

問到這裡,全單元的關節才露出來:般若之「行」不是找到一個能行之法、一個所行之處,是在一切法上不可得而心不復生。無生忍既立,受記之事隨之而起——須菩提再問:是於無生相中得記?生相中得記?非生非不生相中得記?佛三答皆「不也」。末後論主自設一問作全單元之收:既然行者實以無生忍受記,佛何以還說「不」?答在一處——須菩提是「以著心、得心問」,佛之「不」不是否認受記之事,是斷其著心。並引婆蹉梵志問有我無我而佛默然為證:法未嘗不實,問處已錯,故不答。

所以之下要讀的,不是又一串阿鞞跋致之相,是把之上「不證」二字的根據翻出來給看:夢中所以不取證,正因為般若之體如虛空、無所有,無一法可取以為證。之上說事,之下說理;之上是行相,之下是體相。品名「夢中不證」四字,到此方始說足。

逐段解明

一、須菩提問般若相。 卷77 續題之後,經文即起新問:「爾時,須菩提白佛言:『世尊!何等是般若波羅蜜相?』」先問一句:般若之相,此經前文豈不是已經說過?正因為說過,此處之問才是關節。之上卷末,佛方說完六波羅蜜是世尊、是道、是大明、是父是母,又說「是般若波羅蜜中廣說諸法,是菩薩摩訶薩所應學處」;既教人學,學者自當求其相貌。所以此問不是重複,是聞讚之後的求實。讀此段先立一個準備:下文佛所給的「相」,不會是一組可以指認的特徵——若是那樣,便與之上魔所誑的「汝有如是功德、如是相」同一格式了。

二、佛答:如虛空相,無所有相。 佛告須菩提:「如虛空相是般若波羅蜜相。須菩提!般若波羅蜜無所有相。」兩句而已,卻是全單元之本。為什麼取虛空為喻?虛空之為物,一不可指其形色,二不礙一切色之來去,三無處不在而無一處是它自己。以此況般若:不可指其相貌,不礙諸法之差別,遍一切法而無一法是般若。第二句「無所有相」更進一層——前句尚是以喻顯,後句直說其體:所謂相,正是無所有。這裡要防一個滑失:「無所有相」不是說般若沒有相,是說它的相就是無所有;相與無所有不是兩件事。之上論主釋不證之因緣時,說菩薩「常行畢竟空」,其所常行者即此。

三、須菩提再問:諸法相亦如是耶。 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!頗有因緣,如般若波羅蜜相,諸法相亦如是耶?」此問問得極有次第:既知般若之相是無所有,則問此相是般若獨有,還是可以例之於一切法。「頗有因緣」四字是一種存疑而請的問法——不敢直斷,先問有無此理。問得謹慎,正因為所問之事極大:若諸法相皆如般若相,則般若與諸法之間再無兩層。

四、佛答:如是如是,一切法離相空相。 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!」重言以印可,然後給出因緣:「一切法離相、空相。」再以「以是因緣故」收回原問,重說一遍「如般若波羅蜜相,諸法相亦如是,所謂離相、空相故」。此段之體例值得留意:佛答不是只答「是」,是答『是,而其所以是者在此』。所以者在「離」與「空」二字——離是不與相合,空是無自性可得;二字並舉而不可偏取。偏取「離」則成隔絕,偏取「空」則成斷無。

五、須菩提設難:離空之中,垢淨與得菩提者何在。 此段是全單元第一重難,文長而理密,須逐句拆。「若一切法一切法離,一切法一切法空」——重言「一切法」者,是說離與空不是加在法上的另一層判斷,法自身即是離、即是空。既如此,難處有三:其一,「云何知眾生若垢、若淨」——垢淨無所依。其二,「離相法無垢、無淨,空相法無垢、無淨;離相、空相法不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,離相、空相無法可得」——連能得之道也無所依。其三,「離相中,空相中,無有菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者」——連能得之人也無所依。三難層層剝去,末後一句最要緊:「世尊!我云何當知佛所說義?」須菩提不是駁佛,是求解——他明說自己是要知佛所說之義。這一句定了本段的性質:是請益之難,不是諍論之難。

六、佛以我我所心反問,須菩提答行。 佛不從空義上直答,卻問:「於汝意云何?是眾生長夜行我、我所心不?」須菩提答:「如是!世尊!眾生長夜行我、我所心。」先問一句:佛何以捨理而問事?因為難者之失,正在把「垢淨」當作法上的性質去找。既在法上找,法皆空離,自然找不到。佛換一個地方問——不問法有無垢淨,問眾生有無此心之行。「長夜」二字不可略過:長夜是說其久,久到不覺其為行;不覺其為行,才叫作凡夫。

七、再問:此心是離相空相不。 佛又問:「於汝意云何?是我、我所心離相不?空相不?」須菩提言:「世尊!我、我所心離相、空相。」這一問是佛把須菩提自己的難原封退回:你說一切法離、空,那麼我我所心也離、也空——此是你所許。須菩提既許,下文便無可退。此處可見佛之答難法:不破其所立,就其所立而推之。

八、三問:以此心眾生往來生死不。 佛又問:「於汝意云何?以此我、我所心,眾生往來生死中不?」須菩提答:「如是!世尊!以此我、我所心,眾生往來生死中。」關節全在此一問。前問已許此心是離是空,此問則問這離空之心仍舊能令眾生往來生死。兩事並立而不相礙——空不礙其為因,離不礙其成事。若以為空則無用,是不解空。

九、佛結:往來故有垢惱,無此心故有淨。 佛言:「如是!須菩提!眾生往來生死中故,知有垢惱。須菩提!若眾生無我我所心、無著心,是眾生不復往來生死中;若不往來生死中,則無垢惱。如是,須菩提!眾生有淨。」垢淨之義至此立定:垢不是法上有一種叫垢的性質,是「往來生死」這件事;淨不是法上另有一種叫淨的性質,是「不復往來」這件事。所以垢淨可說而不違一切法空——所說者是行不行,不是法之自性。難者原以為佛須在空之外別安一個垢淨的地位,佛的答法是:垢淨本來就不在那個地位上。

十、須菩提述成:如是行則不行一切法,而無能降伏。 須菩提聞而白佛:「世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩如是行,為不行色,不行受、想、行、識,為不行四念處乃至八聖道分,為不行內空乃至無法有法空,為不行佛十力乃至一切種智。」此處所列凡四類:五眾、道品、諸空、佛法,自粗至細,自世間至出世間,意在說「不行」是通於一切的,不是只不行世間法。所以者何?「是法不可得,亦無行者,亦無行處,亦無行法。」三無並列——無人、無處、無法。然後須菩提自下一斷:「菩薩摩訶薩如是行,一切世間諸天、人、阿修羅不能降伏。是菩薩摩訶薩,一切聲聞、辟支佛所不能及。」何以不能及?「所住處無能及故,所謂菩薩位。」末句「是菩薩摩訶薩行應薩婆若心,無能及者」是收。此段須注意:須菩提由難轉為述成——他不是繼續詰問,是把佛答推到底而自己說出結論,這是本單元問答之勢的一個轉折。

十一、佛可之,並發第一番校量之問。 佛先印可:「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩如是行,疾近薩婆若。」印可之後即轉入福德校量。第一番之問設得極高:「若閻浮提眾生盡得人身,得人身已,皆得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;若有善男子、善女人盡其形壽供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,持是善根迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是人以是因緣得福多不?」此設問把所供養的對象一舉抬到極處——不是供養凡人,是供養遍閻浮提皆得菩提之人;不是一時供養,是盡其形壽;供養之後又不止於受福,更「迴向」菩提。三層皆極,正為下文之「不如」蓄勢。

十二、須菩提答甚多。 「須菩提言:『甚多!世尊!』」此答看似只是順口一句,其實是校量之體例所必需——先許其多,後乃言其不如;若不先許,則「不如」二字無所比。讀此類文,先許之語不可當作陪襯略過。

十三、佛答不如說般若,並發第二番校量之問。 佛言:「不如是善男子、善女人於大眾中說是般若波羅蜜,出示、分別,照明、開演,亦應般若波羅蜜行正憶念,其福多。」說般若之事,此處分為四目——出示、分別、照明、開演;再加一事:「亦應般若波羅蜜行正憶念」。四目是對他,末一是對己;缺末一,則說者自身無所得。又云「乃至三千大千世界中眾生,亦如是」——把閻浮提推至三千大千,量雖再增而理不改。第二番之問則換了一個方向:不比供養,比教化——「教行十善道、四禪、四無量心、四無色定,教令得須陀洹道乃至阿羅漢、辟支佛道,教令得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。此中十善道是人天之善,四禪與四無色定是定地,四無量心是慈悲喜捨之行,須陀洹乃至辟支佛是二乘之果,末後乃至菩提——由淺至深,一一皆教成,可謂教化之極。

十四、須菩提再答甚多。 「須菩提言:『甚多!世尊!』」同前例。兩番校量各有一許一奪,體例整齊;許在須菩提,奪在佛,正見校量不是佛自問自斷。

十五、佛答不如說般若——福田之邊、四無量心、大智光明與摩尼珠之譬。 此段最長,含五層,逐層須清。第一層是奪:「不如是善男子、善女人以是甚深般若波羅蜜為眾生說,出示、分別,照明、開演,亦不離薩婆若,得福多。」較前番多一「甚深」二字,又易「應般若波羅蜜行正憶念」為「亦不離薩婆若」,義同而語變。第二層是釋所以:「是菩薩摩訶薩不遠離應薩婆若心,則到一切福田邊。何以故?除諸佛,無有餘法如菩薩摩訶薩勢力。」福田有邊,其邊在佛;菩薩次於佛,故云到邊。第三層說其勢力之所由:「諸菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,於一切眾生中起大慈心;見諸眾生趣死地故,而起大悲;行是道時歡悅而生大喜;不與想俱,便得大捨。」四心各有所起之緣——慈緣一切眾生,悲緣眾生之趣死地,喜緣行道之歡悅,捨緣「不與想俱」。四心既列,佛即總之曰:「是為菩薩摩訶薩大智光明。大智明者,所謂六波羅蜜。」第四層說其受供之無愧:「是諸善男子雖未作佛,能為一切眾生作大福田,於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提亦不轉」,所受衣服、飲食、臥具、床敷、疾藥、資生所須,「念能畢報施主之恩,疾近薩婆若」;由是而有五願——「欲不虛食國中施,欲示眾生三乘道,欲為眾生作大明,欲拔出三界牢獄,欲與一切眾生眼」,皆結於「應常行般若波羅蜜」。第五層說行之相續:說般若、憶念般若、行般若,三事循環,「不令餘念得生,晝夜勤行般若波羅蜜相應念,不息不休」。末以摩尼珠為譬:得而復失者「常憶念是摩尼珠」,作是念:『我奈何忽亡失此大寶!』菩薩之常憶念薩婆若心亦如是。此譬之取點不在寶之貴,在失而後念之切——未曾失者不知念,故取「未曾得」「後時得」「後復失之」三節以成其勢。

十六、須菩提難:一切念性自離自空。 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!一切念性自離、一切念性自空,云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜不離應薩婆若念?是遠離空法中無菩薩,亦無念、無應薩婆若。」此是第二重難之上半。難處極準:佛方才教人「常憶念」,而念之自性既離既空,則能念、所念、念者三事俱不可立。末句一氣舉三——無菩薩、無念、無應薩婆若,正與前難之『無垢淨、無菩提、無得者』同一格式。可見須菩提之難不是隨語生疑,是有定式的推征。

十七、佛答:如是知即是不離薩婆若念。 佛告須菩提:「若菩薩摩訶薩如是知一切法性自離、一切法性自空,非聲聞、辟支佛作,亦非佛作;諸法相常住、法相、法住、法位、如、實際,是名菩薩行般若波羅蜜不離薩婆若念。」答法極妙:不否認念性自離自空,反把「如是知」本身立為不離之念。難者以為「離空」與「不離念」二事相違,佛則指出:所謂不離薩婆若念,正是知一切法離空這件事。又補一句以防誤解——這離、這空不是誰造出來的,「非聲聞、辟支佛作,亦非佛作」;既非所作,則非可壞。末說因緣:「般若波羅蜜性自離、性自空,不增不減故。」不增不減四字,是下段之伏。

十八、須菩提再難:性自離空,云何與般若等得菩提。 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若般若波羅蜜性自離、性自空,云何菩薩摩訶薩與般若波羅蜜等,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」此是第二重難之下半。「等」是相合、相稱之義。難處在:離空之法無可相合,既不可合,則『與般若等』一語落空,得菩提亦無從說起。前難奪其念,此難奪其得。

十九、佛答:不增不減,非一非異,聞而不驚者住阿鞞跋致地。 佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩與般若波羅蜜等,不增不減。何以故?如、法性、實際不增不減故。所以者何?般若波羅蜜非一非異故。」兩重因緣:所以不增不減者,以如、法性、實際不增不減;所以如此者,以般若非一非異。「非一非異」是說般若與如、法性、實際之間——說一則泯其名,說異則裂其體,故雙非。末後轉出一個驗處:「若菩薩聞如是般若波羅蜜相,不驚、不沒、不畏不怖、不疑。」五者連舉,皆是聞深法時心之退相。能不退者,「當知是菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,當知是菩薩摩訶薩必住阿鞞跋致地中」。此處是本單元與品名相接之一處:之上以夢中不貪不證驗阿鞞跋致,此處則以聞深般若而不驚怖驗之——一驗於事,一驗於理。

二十、十一問之前四問:空、離空、般若、離般若。 此下是第三重難,經文以十一問一氣排下。前四問直就般若與空立問,不歷別法。一問:「般若波羅蜜空、無所有、不堅固,是行般若波羅蜜不?」答:「不也!須菩提!」二問:「離空,更有法行般若波羅蜜不?」答:「不也!」三問:「是般若波羅蜜,行般若波羅蜜不?」答:「不也!」四問:「離般若波羅蜜,行般若波羅蜜不?」答:「不也!」四問成兩對:空與離空一對,般若與離般若一對;每對皆是即與離之雙遣。讀此四問先要認清所問者是什麼——不是問般若是不是空,是問「空」這件事本身是不是就是「行般若」。答不也者,正為截斷以空為所行之境的路。

廿一、次六問:歷別諸法而問。 第五問問色,第六問問受、想、行、識——此二問合為五眾。第七問問六波羅蜜,第八問問四念處乃至十八不共法——此二問合為助道諸法。第九問問「色空相、虛誑不實、無所有、不堅固相,色如相、法相、法住、法位、實際」,第十問以受、想、行、識乃至十八不共法例之——此二問則不問法之自體,問法之空相與如、實際。六問皆答「不也!須菩提!」。此六問之次第自成三層:先五眾,是所觀之境;次道品,是能觀之行;後如與實際,是所證之理。境、行、理三者一一問過而皆不許,可見「行般若」不在這三者的任何一處。經文不厭其煩地把色與受想行識分作兩問、把空相一串與如實際一串合為一問,正是要人知道所遣者無一遺漏,非舉其大略可以代過。

廿二、第十一總問:云何行名行般若。 「世尊!若是諸法皆不行般若波羅蜜,云何行名菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜?」前十問各問一事,此一問總收前十。問得極誠實:路既全被截斷,便直問路在何處。此問之位置甚要——若無此問,前十答只成一串否定;有此問,則前十否定成為逼出正答的手段。

廿三、佛以四反問答之。 佛不正面說「如是行」,卻連下四問。一問:「汝見有法行般若波羅蜜者不?」答:「不也!世尊!」——遣能行之法。二問:「汝見般若波羅蜜菩薩摩訶薩可行處不?」答:「不也!世尊!」——遣所行之處。三問:「汝所不見法,是法可得不?」答:「不也!世尊!」——遣不見之法猶為所得。四問:「若法不可得,是法當生不?」答:「不也!世尊!」——遣不可得之法猶當有生。四問之次第是一路收:由法而處,由處而得,由得而生,末後連「生」也不許。所謂四答,指此四處獨立成答之「不也!世尊!」;下文受記段須菩提答語句首尚有一處同語,連下文而不獨立成句,不在此數。須留意第三問之巧:人往往在『不見』處又立一個『不見之法』以為所得,佛即於此追一句。

廿四、佛下斷語:是名無生法忍。 「須菩提!是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍。」全單元之關節在此。所謂無生忍,經文不另立定義,就以前四答為其定義——見無法行、無處可行、不見之法不可得、不可得之法不當生,此即是忍。後接三事:一者「菩薩摩訶薩成就是忍,得受阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記」;二者「是名諸佛無所畏、無礙智」;三者「菩薩摩訶薩行是法忍,勤精進,若不得大智、一切種智,所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提智者,無有是處!」,並釋其故:「是菩薩摩訶薩得無生法忍故,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提不減不退。」三事之序不可倒:先說受記,是說其位;次說無所畏無礙智,是說其與佛法同一體;後說必得,是說其終。

廿五、無生相、生相、非生非不生相中得記不。 須菩提得「無生忍」之名,隨即又於此名上起問,凡三。一問:「諸法無生相,此中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」答:「不也!須菩提!」二問:「諸法生相,此中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」答:「不也!」三問:「諸法非生非不生相,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」答:「不也!」三問正是逐一封死:無生、生、非生非不生,三處皆無受記之地。此段之來意甚明——佛才說「菩薩摩訶薩成就是忍,得受阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記」,人即於「無生」上作一實法去取,故須即破。

廿六、須菩提直問:云何知諸法得記。 「世尊!諸菩薩摩訶薩云何知諸法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記?」與第十一總問同一格式:三路既封,便直問正路。此問與前之總問前後相映,是本單元問答的第二個關節。

廿七、佛反問,須菩提答不見。 佛告須菩提:「汝見有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」須菩提答:「不也!世尊!我不見有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記,我亦不見法有得者、得處。」答語比問語多出兩項——「得者」與「得處」;即前四反問中之能與所,須菩提於此自行補足,可見他已會佛意,不待佛再逼。

廿八、佛可之:無所得時不作是念。 佛言:「如是!如是!須菩提!若菩薩摩訶薩於一切法無所得時,不作是念:『我當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,用是事得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提處。』」所遣之念亦是三事——我當得、用是事得、是菩提處,即得者、得因、得處。末說因緣兩重:「諸菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,無諸憶想分別」,又「般若波羅蜜中無諸分別憶想故」。前者就人說,後者就法說;人之無分別,由法之無分別。經②至此而畢。

廿九、論主問曰:上已種種說般若相,今何以更問。 論段起首即是「問曰:」——本品論段不用「釋曰:」發端,兩論皆然,如實錄之。所問:「上已種種說般若相,今何以更問?」此問是論主代讀者立疑:般若之相,前文非一處說過,何煩重問。設此問,正為給下答一個著落。

三十、論主答曰:般若第一微妙,聞無厭足。 論主答道:「般若波羅蜜第一微妙,聞者無厭足,無滿時,無一定相,故不應難。」三句遞進——微妙故聞者無厭,無厭故無滿時,無滿時之所以者以其無一定相。既無定相,則說之無盡,問之亦無盡,所以「不應難」,即不應以重問為病。復舉一證:「如十住大菩薩於般若波羅蜜猶未滿足,何況須菩提小乘人!」以十住之未滿,況小乘之更未滿;此是以高況下之法,不是貶抑。

卅一、復次:上聞讚般若是父是母,故更問。 「復次,上聞種種讚般若是父、是母等,是故更問。」此是第二答,與前答並立而不相礙。前答就般若之體說,此答就問者之緣說:卷76 末佛方以十二事讚六波羅蜜——是世尊、是道、是大明、是炬、是智、是慧、是救、是歸、是洲、是究竟道、是父、是母;既聞如此稱歎,自當求其體相。兩答並出而論主不判孰優,正是本論常法。

卅二、佛因問而為餘眾生廣說。 「佛因須菩提問,為餘眾生故,廣說般若波羅蜜相。」此一句是論主為經文所作的定位:問者雖是須菩提,說者之意不止於須菩提。凡經中一問而佛廣說者,多當作如是觀——問是緣,說是為眾。

卅三、虛空相之釋。 論主牒經而釋:「須菩提!所謂虛空相是般若波羅蜜相。如虛空無色相、無非色相,般若波羅蜜亦如是無所有相。」釋處全在「無色相、無非色相」七字。虛空之所以為喻,不只在其空曠,更在其雙非——說它是色相固不可,說它是非色相亦不可。般若之無所有相亦然:不可執為有,亦不可執為無。若只取「如虛空」而不取此雙非,便易落入以空為一物。

卅四、須菩提更問,佛答有。 「須菩提更問:『頗有因緣,諸法相如般若相不?』」此處論主以敘事之體重述經文之問,不作「問曰」格式,讀時當知其為經之重牒而非論主自問。「佛答:『有。一切法究竟空、究竟離相,故說:「如般若波羅蜜相,一切法亦如是。」』」答中「究竟」二字是論主釋經時所加之力——經只言離相空相,論則以「究竟」顯其徹底,意謂非分分空、非少分離。

卅五、須菩提設難:離相空相中云何有垢淨、云何得道。 「須菩提難:『若一切法離相、空相,云何知有垢、淨?云何菩薩得無上道?』」論主把經中三重之難撮為兩問:垢淨與得道。撮而不失,是因為第三難之「無有菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者」已攝於「云何菩薩得無上道」之中。此處可見論主重述經文之法:取其骨,不取其文。

卅六、我我所畢竟無,本末皆空。 論主先牒佛之反問:「佛告須菩提:『於汝意云何?眾生長夜行我、我所等。』」隨即釋其義:「是佛所說義,如我、我所畢竟無,眾生狂顛倒因緣故,生諸煩惱;煩惱因緣故有業;業因緣故,於生死中往來——是事本末空。」此中列出一條因緣之鏈:顛倒生煩惱、煩惱起業、業致往來。而末斷一句「是事本末空」——不是說這條鏈不成立,是說成立而無自性。所以者何?論主自釋:「我無故,我所心虛誑;我所心虛誑故,諸餘因果展轉法皆是虛誑。」虛誑不等於沒有;虛誑者,有其事而無其實。

卅七、實智慧觀五眾,如日出眾冥皆除。 「若因般若波羅蜜實智慧,觀五眾無常、苦、空、無我,離自相,自相空,從本來畢竟不生。」此處所觀凡四——無常、苦、空、無我,皆就五眾而觀;觀至「離自相,自相空」,乃至「從本來畢竟不生」。既觀,則「我、我所心則滅;如日出,眾冥皆除」。日出之喻取點在『不待逐一驅除』——日既出,眾冥自無立處;非謂另有一法去除暗。下文即順此而列滅之次第:我我所心滅故餘煩惱滅,餘煩惱滅故業因緣滅,業因緣滅故往來生死中斷,「是名為淨」。與前段之生起次第正相反對,一順一逆,成一對。

卅八、雖法相皆空,亦以是因緣故有淨有垢。 「雖一切法相皆空,亦以如是因緣故有淨、有垢。」此一句是論主為前兩段作結,也是對須菩提第一重難的正面回答:空與垢淨不相礙,因為垢淨所依者是因緣之行不行,不是法之自性。讀此句當回看經文佛之答法——佛以問我我所心作答,論主則把這答法的道理明白說出。

卅九、須菩提思惟籌量已而白佛。 「爾時,須菩提思惟籌量佛語已,白佛言:『世尊!菩薩如是行,實不行色等一切法。何以故?是菩薩不得是法若行、行處、行者。』」論主特加「思惟籌量」四字,是點明須菩提此語不是隨聞即應,是消化之後的述成。所舉三事——行、行處、行者,即經文之行法、行處、行者,次第小異而義同。

四十、無能降伏之釋——著假名與行實法。 論主牒經文「若菩薩能如是行,一切人、天世間無能降伏」而釋之,凡四層。一者總判:「世間人皆著假名,是行者行實法,是故不能伏。」能伏與所伏須在同一層上,所著既異,自無可伏。二者推廣:「世間人著一切虛誑顛倒及虛誑果報,是菩薩於畢竟空中尚不著,何況餘法!」連畢竟空尚不著,則無一處可以下手。三者分判經文兩句:「天、人、阿修羅世間者,是三種善道中有智慧人」,是就未得道者說;「又復一切聲聞、辟支佛所不能及者,上三善道,據未得道人;此中說得道者不能及」,是就已得道者說。一句管凡,一句管聖,經文兩句不是重複。四者說其所以不能及之因緣:「菩薩入法位,一切魔、魔所使無能惱者」,又「是菩薩常行應薩婆若心,則近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。何以故?不著一切法,常集一切助道法故。」末句「不著」與「常集」並舉最可玩味——不著不礙常集,常集不礙不著。

四一、佛可其言而讚。 「佛可其言而讚。」論主以六字結上一段,亦以六字起下一段。此類極短之句在論中常被略讀,其實是科段之樞:上文須菩提之述成至此得佛印可,下文乃轉入利他之校量。

四二、先讚自利,今明利他——校量之問。 「佛欲以如是智慧為他人說故,先讚菩薩自利益;今為利益他,分別福德果報故,問須菩提……」此一句為兩番校量定了性質:校量不是比福德之多寡以勸人求福,是為顯『以此智慧為他人說』之事。所牒經文則以「如經廣說」四字略之:「於汝意云何?閻浮提眾生盡得人身,如經廣說。乃至應薩婆若心,出一切福田之上。」論主於已具之經文不重錄,是本論常例,非略而不釋。

四三、福田之邊——般若不可盡故。 「是中說因緣:『若菩薩能自行般若波羅蜜,亦能教化,是人於一切福田能到其邊。』」論主隨即釋「福田」之量:「福田者,從須陀洹乃至佛。」又釋何以能到其邊:「是菩薩能如所說般若波羅蜜履行,則得作佛。」末說其所以勝於餘福:「餘福德善法,離般若波羅蜜故皆盡,般若波羅蜜不可盡故。」盡與不可盡,是此段之判。離般若之福德有量,故有盡;般若無量,故不可盡。

四四、力勢之因緣——平等忍與大悲為大乘之本。 「言無有餘福德如菩薩摩訶薩力勢者,是中自說因緣:『菩薩行般若時,得諸法平等忍;得平等忍故,雖行空,亦能生四無量心。』」此處補出一個經文所無而理所必有的環節:平等忍。有此忍,方能「雖行空,亦能生四無量心」——空與慈悲不相妨之所以,正在於此。論主又於四無量心中特標一心:「四無量心中,大悲是大乘之本」,並釋其境:「見眾生就於死法,如囚受戮。」囚受戮之喻,取其已定而未及、旁觀者無可代之苦。末以一轉作結:「諸菩薩能生六波羅蜜等乃至一切種智,是故諸菩薩能生大悲。」須留意此句之向——不是因大悲而能生六度,是因能生六度乃至一切種智而能生大悲;有能救之力,其悲乃真。

四五、未得無上道而已為福田。 「是故是人雖未得無上道,已是一切眾生之福田。」此一句承上而立一個位次:未成佛而已堪受供。之上卷曾說魔以『汝已得受記』誑菩薩而令生慢;此處則說實有可堪之德而不待受記。兩處對看,方知此句不是自許。

四六、不空食國中施者當學般若。 「是故言:『菩薩摩訶薩若欲不空食國中施者,當學般若波羅蜜。』」論主牒經文而以「不空食」三字為目。經文作「不虛食」,論主作「不空食」,虛與空互文,義無別。此一目是把前文所說之福田義落到受供者身上。

四七、不空食之義——能報施主,能令施主福無盡。 「不空食名能報施主,能生道,能令施主之福無盡,乃至入涅槃。」三事並列:報施主是就受者說,能生道是就法說,令施主福無盡是就施者說。三者一貫——受者能生道,施者之福乃無盡;若受者無道,則施者之福有量而可盡。此段是「不空食」一語的正解,不可只讀作受供者自身的慚愧。

四八、示三乘道、作大明、拔四縛、與五眼——相應念即般若心。 「若示眾生三乘道,為眾生示一切智大明,亦欲拔出三界獄中四縛,欲令眾生得五眼,應常行般若波羅蜜相應念。」此中「三界獄中四縛」與「五眼」皆是論主釋經時所用之語:經文言「拔出三界牢獄」「與一切眾生眼」,論主則以四縛言其所繫、以五眼言其所與,是就本論自身之文而釋,非別引他說;唯論主此處但舉四縛、五眼之名而未出其目,本單元他處亦無其目,今不強補。末句最要緊:「相應念者,即是般若心。若行般若波羅蜜心;若有所說,但說般若波羅蜜。」把經文之「相應念」直釋為「般若心」,下段之語默二事即從此出。

四九、佛勅弟子常行二事。 「佛勅弟子,若和合共住,常行二事:一者、賢聖默然,二者、說法。」此二事是論主引佛之常制以釋前句。二事之數是經文所無而論主自舉,其目亦由論主自列——默然與說法;此外不更增目。讀此段須知所引者是僧眾共住之儀,而論主取之以配般若之語默。

五十、賢聖默然與說法——出入般若而不令餘心得入。 「『賢聖默然』者,是般若心;『說法』者,說般若波羅蜜。」二事既配定,論主即說其循環:「是人從般若心出,說般若波羅蜜;說般若波羅蜜已,還入般若中,不令餘心、餘語得入。晝夜常行,是不休不息。」出而說、說而還入,是一往一復;所守者在「不令餘心、餘語得入」一句。末云「如是得先所說功德」,回指前文所列之福德,見語默二事不是另一件行門。

五一、貧人失寶之譬。 「佛欲令是事明了,故說譬喻:『如貧人失大價寶,常念不離。菩薩亦如是不離薩婆若心,常行般若波羅蜜,不休不息。』」經文作士夫得摩尼珠而復失,論主則作貧人失大價寶——所取之點相同,皆在失後之念切;而論主易「士夫」為「貧人」,更顯其所失者為身命所繫。此譬之用意不在教人憂愁,在教人知念之不待勉強:真知其為大寶而失之者,不勸自念。

五二、須菩提難:一切諸念空,云何不離薩婆若念。 「爾時,須菩提聞是事,白佛言:『世尊!若一切諸念空,云何菩薩不離薩婆若念?空中,菩薩不可得,薩婆若亦不可得。』」論主重述經文之難,仍以敘事之體。所舉不可得者二——菩薩與薩婆若;較經文之三事少一「念」,而下文佛答正就念之自性說,故不失。

五三、佛答:知一切法離自性,法相如實際常住世間。 「佛答:『若菩薩知一切法離自性,非聲聞、辟支佛所作,亦非佛所作,自從因緣出;諸法法相、如、實際常住世間,即是菩薩不離般若波羅蜜行。』」論主於經文外補一句「自從因緣出」——經只言非二乘作、非佛作,論則指出其所從來:從因緣出。非作而從緣,正是本論釋空之常途。「常住世間」四字亦當留意:所常住者是法相、如、實際,不是某一法;若讀作有一常住之物在世間,便成大誤。

五四、佛自說因緣:空故離故不增不減。 「佛自說因緣:『般若波羅蜜空故、離故,不增不減。』」論主以「自說因緣」點明此句是經文自己給出的理由,非論主所加。不增不減之所以者在空與離——若有自性,則有可增可減之地。

五五、須菩提復問:性空云何與般若合得無上道。 「須菩提聞是,復問佛:『若般若波羅蜜性空,云何菩薩與般若合得無上道?』」論主易經文之「等」為「合」——等者相稱,合者相應,義相通。此問是第二重難之下半在論段中的重述。

五六、佛隨其語而答,般若即如法性實際。 「佛隨須菩提語:『若菩薩與般若波羅蜜合,則不增不減;諸法如、法性、實際不增不減故,般若波羅蜜不增不減。』」「隨須菩提語」五字是論主指出佛之答法——就其所問之語而答,不別立新名。答後論主自加一轉:「般若波羅蜜,即是諸法如、法性、實際;如、法性、實際,即是般若波羅蜜。」兩句互指,是把經文之「故」字所含的等同關係明白說出。

五七、非一非異之釋——世間法非一即二,般若不爾。 「此中佛自說因緣:『如如等三法非一非異,般若亦如是。』」論主隨即以世間之計例之:「世間法,非一即是二,不異即是一;般若波羅蜜則不爾。」一與二、一與異,在世間法上是窮盡的兩分;般若則出於此兩分之外,故云「無量無邊」。末結三句:「空、無相、無作故不增不減;若菩薩得是不增不減,則能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」三解脫門於此處出現,正是說不增不減之所由,非別起一科。

五八、聞是通達無礙——我相斷故無所畏。 「若菩薩聞是事,通達無礙、入佛智慧,雖未作佛,信力故於佛法中亦無疑,不怖、不畏。」論主特標「信力」二字——未作佛而能無疑者,非已證,是信力所持。復釋其所以無畏:「凡夫著我心故有畏,是菩薩我相斷故無所畏。」畏之根在我,斷我則畏無所從生。末云:「當知是菩薩即住阿鞞跋致地,亦能正行般若。」與經文之驗語相應,亦回照品名之「不證」——不驚不怖與夢中不取證,同一心地。

五九、十一問之釋其一:空相為行般若不。 「須菩提聞是菩薩正行般若波羅蜜,是故問佛:『世尊!般若波羅蜜觀一切空、不牢固,是空相為行般若不?』」論主先交代問之來由——因聞「正行般若」而問何者是行。「佛言:『不也!』何以故?若空無有法,云何行般若?」「何以故」以下是論主釋佛答之理,非佛語;讀時當分。所釋之理極簡:空中既無法,則無能行者。

六十、其二:離空更有法行般若不。 「『離是空,更有法行般若不?』佛言:『不也!』何以故?若一切法空、無相、無作,云何離空更有法?是故說『不』。」論主之釋仍是即問而遣:一切法既皆空無相無作,則「離空」之處無法可立。此二問一即一離,與經文前四問中之第一對相應。

六一、其三:般若行般若不——法不自行。 「須菩提聞空非行般若、離空非行般若,一切法皆攝在般若中,今但問:『般若行般若不?』」論主先述其轉問之勢:兩路既絕,遂就般若自身問。釋曰:「法不自行,應以異法行,是故言『不』。」四字為斷——「法不自行」。此是通則,非唯般若;下文釋五眾、釋諸助道法,皆從此出。

六二、其四:離般若更有法行般若不。 「復問:『離般若,更有法行般若不?』佛言:『不。』何以故?一切法攝在般若中,更無法行般若。」前段既云法不自行、應以異法行,則必有人問:那麼異法何在?此問正是。答在「一切法攝在般若中」——既無般若之外的法,則所謂異法亦無。前四問至此而盡。

六三、其五:五眾行般若不。 「先來略問行般若者,今問名字因緣:『五眾行般若不?』」論主指出問勢之轉——前四問是略問,自此以下乃就名字之所依而問。所謂名字因緣,謂人但是五眾和合之假名。「佛言:『不。』何以故?是五眾從虛誑和合因緣,不自在故,無住相,云何能行?」三事為釋:虛誑和合、不自在、無住相。無住相尤要——行必有住而後有所自,無住則無所謂行。

六四、其六:六波羅蜜等諸助道法行般若不。 「須菩提更問:『若菩薩假名字空不實故不行般若,今六波羅蜜等諸助道法行般若波羅蜜不?』」問勢再轉:人既不能行,法可以行否。「佛言:『不。』何以故?如五眾和合有故不能行,是諸法亦如是。」以五眾例諸法——凡和合而有者,皆同此判。此處可見論主釋經不逐條別立新理,而以一理貫之。

六五、其七:色等法之空相與如實際行般若不。 「『色等法空相、不牢固,如、法相、法位、法住、實際,是法行般若不?』佛答:『是法無為法,不生不滅,常住自性故不行。』」前二問遣有為之和合法,此問則遣無為之如實際。所以不行者換了一個理由——不是虛誑無住,是「不生不滅,常住自性」;既無生滅,則無行之可言。有為以無住故不行,無為以無變故不行,兩路俱絕。經文十問之釋至此而畢。

六六、總問:誰當行般若。 「須菩提問佛:『世尊!假名字故,人不行;諸法亦和合因緣生、無自性故亦不行,誰當行般若?若不行,云何得無上道?』」論主把經文之第十一總問重述得更明白——經只問「云何行名菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜」,論則直問「誰當行般若」,並補一句「若不行,云何得無上道」。人與法兩路既絕,遂問行者何在。

六七、佛以反問答之。 「今佛以反問答:『於汝意云何?』」論主先點明答法是反問,隨即說出佛何以用反問:「須菩提從佛急求行般若者,是故佛問:『汝以慧眼見,定有一法行般若不?』」「急求」二字下得極準——問者心中已預設必有一個行者可指,佛不與之正面說法,只令他自己去看。所問者且限定於「慧眼」與「定有」二事:不以肉眼天眼,不許有一個決定之法。

六八、須菩提因三解脫門而答不見。 「須菩提因三解脫門入諸法實相中,法相不可得,何況行者!是故答言:『世尊!不見有行般若者。』」論主交代其所以能答——非由推度,是由三解脫門而入實相。「法相不可得,何況行者」是以重況輕:所依之法尚不可得,能依之人更無可說。

六九、復問行處,答不見——諸觀皆滅。 「復問:『汝見是般若波羅蜜菩薩行處不?』須菩提答:『不見。』」此問主在佛。論主釋其不見之故:「般若波羅蜜中一切諸觀滅:若常若無常、若生滅等,無一法定相是般若,云何當說是般若波羅蜜?」所滅者是「觀」——常無常、生滅等一切分別之觀。觀滅故無定相可指,無定相故無處可行。

七十、復問不見之法為有為無——慧眼實,肉眼天眼虛誑。 「復問:『若汝以智慧眼不見法,是不見法為有為無?』答言:『無。』」論主釋之:「佛說智慧眼實,肉眼、天眼虛誑;須菩提以慧眼觀,不見,故言無。」此處給出一個判準:以何眼觀,其言乃定。慧眼所不見者方可說無;若以肉眼天眼之不見而言無,則不足為據。此段常被讀成論主抑肉眼天眼,其實所抑者是以彼二眼為證的取證方式。

七一、復問是法有生不——戲論已滅。 「復問:『若法無、不可得,是法有生不?』答言:『不生。』」論主釋曰:「是法本自無、畢竟空、無所有,是法有、無等戲論已滅,云何有生?」「有、無等戲論已滅」是要處:不但不許其有,亦不許其無;有無俱滅,則生之一問無所安立。至此,經文之四反問在論段中一一釋畢。

七二、佛語須菩提:是名無生忍——世俗故說,非第一義。 「佛語須菩提:『若菩薩於是法中通達無疑,信力、智慧力故,能住是法中,是名無生忍。』」論主於經文之「是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍」加出兩力——信力與智慧力;能住之所由在此。隨後兩轉最要緊。其一:「五眾中假名菩薩,得如是法,是名行般若波羅蜜。」所謂能行般若者,原來就是五眾中的假名菩薩——前文既遣人法二路,此處還之以假名,不是翻案,是說行之主體唯在假名而不在實法。其二:「世俗法故說,非第一義;第一義中,諸戲論語言即是無生。」「是名無生忍」這句話本身也是世俗之說;於第一義中,連立此名亦是戲論,而戲論之本性即是無生。末云「得是無生忍,便受無上道記」,接下段。

七三、一心勤精進必得——法性生身與末後身。 「佛言:『若菩薩一心勤精進,不休不息,隨無生忍行,不得是大智慧、無上智慧、一切智,無有是處!』」論主釋其必得之理,引經為據:「如經說:『若無因無緣則無果報,邪因緣亦無果報,因緣少亦無果報。』」三句反顯一義——正因緣具足則必有果報。既有此則,則下文之次第自明:得無生法忍者「捨是生死肉身,得法性生身,住菩薩果報神通中,一時能作無量變化身,淨佛世界、度脫眾生」;再進而「是人末後身具足佛法,坐道場」。末結:「具足正因緣,若不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無有是處!所以者何?是人得無生忍法,一心直進,無有廢退故。」全段之骨在「正因緣」三字:不是憑願力,不是憑感應,是因緣具足而果報必然。

七四、未得無生忍之相——陸行與乘船之譬,並起受記之問。 「菩薩未得無生法忍,深著世間法,諸煩惱厚,雖有福德善心,軟薄不進故,為煩惱所遮;得無生忍法,無復是事。」先明未得之病:著、厚、軟薄。次立譬:「未得無生忍法,用力艱難,譬如陸行;得無生法忍已,用力甚易,譬如乘船。」陸行乘船之喻取點在用力之難易,不在路之遠近;同是行去,而所憑者異。既明其可貴——「是故無生法忍,諸菩薩所貴」——遂引出問:「以是貴故,須菩提問:『世尊!得無生法故受記?』」論主明言此問之動機在「貴」:因其可貴而欲執之為受記之據。下文三番之「不」,皆為斷此。

七五、佛言不也——無生法無得相。 「佛言:『不也!』何以故?無生法不生不滅、無得相,云何因是受記?」所遣者不是無生法,是「因是受記」這個「因」。無生法既無得相,則不可作為所憑之據。此與前段須菩提之動機正相對治。

七六、復問生法得記耶——生法虛誑妄語。 「復問:『生法得記耶?』佛言:『不得。』何以故?生法虛誑妄語、作法,云何得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提真實法?」三判其生法:虛誑、妄語、作法。所以不得者,以虛誑不能致真實;此是就兩端之不相稱說,非別立理。

七七、復問生不生得受記不——二俱有過。 「復問:『生不生得受記不?』佛言:『不也!』何以故?此二俱有過故。」論主只下六字之判:「此二俱有過故。」不再別釋,是因為前二番已各出其過——執無生有無生之過,執生有生之過;合舉則兩過俱在,不待重說。此段之簡,正見前二段之不簡。

七八、復問云何當授記——佛反問。 「復問:『世尊!若爾者,云何當授記?』」與前之「誰當行般若」同一格式:三路既封,直問正路。「佛反問:『汝以慧眼觀,見有法與菩薩授記不?』」答法亦與前同——仍以慧眼、仍以「見有法」為問。前後兩處反問相對而立:一問行,一問記;一遣行者,一遣受記者。

七九、答言不見——從本寂滅,此中自說因緣。 「答言:『不見。』何以故?是法從本已來寂滅相,是中無見不見、授記不授記,亦不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦無得法、亦無得者。」所遣者四重:見與不見、授記與不授記、所得之菩提、能得之人。四重既遣,論主即指出經文自有因緣:「此中自說因緣:『般若波羅蜜無是憶想分別。』」以「自說因緣」四字歸之於經,不攬為己說。

八十、論主問曰:佛何以還以無生理答。 論主問道:「須菩提上問『菩薩得無生忍故受記』,佛言『不』;佛何以還以無生理答,所謂『菩薩行般若時,無一切憶想分別』?」此問設得極細:前既否認以無生受記,後又以無分別之理作答——無分別正是無生之理,前後豈不相違?全單元收在此一疑上,不設此問,則前文三番之「不」極易被讀成否認受記之事。

八一、論主答曰:以著心、得心問,故言不。 論主答道:「行者實以無生忍故受記,而須菩提為菩薩故,以著心、得心問,以是故言『不』。」一句斷之:受記之事實以無生忍,佛之「不」所否者是問處之著,非事之實。「為菩薩故」四字亦不可略——論主只說此問是「為菩薩故」而發,以著心、得心之問處,令佛破之;至於須菩提自身有著無著,論主未言,讀者不必代斷。所破既是問中之著,則答語自不可作事理上的否定讀。

八二、婆蹉梵志之喻——佛默然不答。 「如一切法實無我,婆蹉梵志問佛:『有我不?』佛默然不答。『無我不?』佛亦不答。一切雖實無我,以梵志著心問,欲戲弄無我,故不答。」此喻與上判嚴密相應:無我是實,而問者著心,故佛不答;不答不是無定說,是不與其著心相應。以此例前——無生受記是實,而問者著心,故佛言「不」。默然與言「不」,同是不與著心相應之法。

八三、須菩提問意——知有受記事而不知觀何法得記。 「須菩提問意:知定有受記事,但不知觀何法得記,故問。」論主於此把須菩提之問意分作兩截:事是知的,法是不知的。所問者只在後一截。此一分,把前文之「不」限定得極清楚——所否者是『觀某法而得記』這個結構,不是受記之事。

八四、佛以其所得法而問。 「是故佛以須菩提所得法問:『汝以慧眼見定有法受記不?』」所謂「所得法」,指須菩提自身所證之慧眼與三解脫門。佛不以他法問,只以其所已得者問——這是全單元反問之體例:令問者以自己手上現有的量去看,看不見,則問自止。

八五、住三解脫門,觀法性不見受記者。 「須菩提住三解脫門中,觀法性,不見定有受記者,諸法法性無相、無量故;若不見受記法,云何當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者?」不見之理有二:法性無相,故無可指;法性無量,故無可限。既無受記之法,則亦無當得菩提之人——此是順其所觀而推到底。

八六、難情則息,自解無疑。 「須菩提聞是受記者空,難情則息,自解無疑。」全單元之難至此而止。要處在「自解」二字:不是被折服,是自己看見了。前文佛所以不正面說而屢用反問,其效正在此——說與之解,終不如自見之解。

八七、佛可其意作結。 「佛可其意:『如是!如是!汝不見不得法是實。何以故?般若波羅蜜相,無所分別故。』」經文之收句在「無諸憶想分別」,論主之收句在「無所分別」,兩相照應。末一句同時收回全單元之首問——般若之相是什麼?答:無所分別。首尾相銜,之下一單元於此而畢。

不要讀錯

不要把「如虛空相是般若波羅蜜相」讀成般若沒有相。論主釋之曰「如虛空無色相、無非色相」——雙非並舉,正防兩邊。說它有相固失,說它無相亦失;經文緊接一句「般若波羅蜜無所有相」,所立者仍是「相」,只是這相的內容是無所有。若讀成沒有相,則下文「聞如是般若波羅蜜相,不驚、不沒、不畏不怖、不疑」便無所聞。

不要把「離相、空相」讀成垢淨不可說。經文明說「眾生往來生死中故,知有垢惱」「若不往來生死中,則無垢惱。如是,須菩提!眾生有淨」。論主更明白說「雖一切法相皆空,亦以如是因緣故有淨、有垢」。垢淨所依者是因緣之行與不行,不是法之自性;以為空則垢淨俱廢,正是佛用我我所心一問所要破的。

不要把十番「不也」讀成般若不可行。十問所遣者是『以某法為所行』這個結構——空不可作所行,離空不可作所行,般若自身不可作所行,五眾、諸助道法、乃至如與實際皆不可作所行。論主釋其通則曰「法不自行,應以異法行」,又曰「一切法攝在般若中,更無法行般若」。遣的是取一法為據的行,不是行之事本身;若行之事亦廢,則下文「是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍」無所繫。

不要把「無生法忍」讀成一個可以取得的境界。經文緊接三問——無生相中得記不、生相中得記不、非生非不生相中得記不——三答皆「不也」,正為斷此。論主更說「世俗法故說,非第一義;第一義中,諸戲論語言即是無生」,連「無生忍」這個名也是世俗之說。若把它當作一件可執之物,則與之上卷中因聞名字而生增上慢的病同一根。

不要把佛三番言「不」讀成否認受記之事。論主自設問自答,明說「行者實以無生忍故受記,而須菩提為菩薩故,以著心、得心問,以是故言『不』」。並引婆蹉梵志之喻為證——無我是實而佛默然,正因問者著心。所否者是問處,不是事。若讀成否認,則前文「菩薩摩訶薩成就是忍,得受阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記」一句無著落。

不要把「不見」讀成一無所知。經文之「不見」有其限定——「汝以慧眼見」。論主釋之曰「佛說智慧眼實,肉眼、天眼虛誑;須菩提以慧眼觀,不見,故言無」。不見是慧眼照到底而無可指,不是未及察看。若以尋常之未見冒充此不見,則成不知而自以為證。

不要把「不與想俱,便得大捨」讀成無心無情。此句在四無量心之末,前三心是大慈、大悲、大喜,皆有所緣;至捨而云「不與想俱」,是說不取眾生之相以為所緣,非說不緣眾生。論主於此段更說「大悲是大乘之本」「見眾生就於死法,如囚受戮」——可見捨與悲並行不悖。

不要把「賢聖默然」讀成不說法。論主明立二事:「一者、賢聖默然,二者、說法」,並釋為「是人從般若心出,說般若波羅蜜;說般若波羅蜜已,還入般若中」。默與說是一往一復的兩面,所守者只是「不令餘心、餘語得入」。若以不說為高,則與經文「若欲有說,但說般若波羅蜜」相違。

不要把摩尼珠與貧人失寶之譬讀成教人憂惱。經文取「未曾得」「後時得」「後復失之」三節,論主取「常念不離」一節;所取皆在念之不待勉強,不在憂愁之相。譬喻之法,取其一點而不牽其餘,此是本論通例。

修行作用

拿「眾生往來生死中故,知有垢惱」勘自己的垢淨之判。不要在法上找自己是垢是淨,看往來——此一念起,心是往生死裡去,還是不去?垢淨的刻度不在感覺的清濁,在心之行與不行。這樣看,一日之中可勘者甚多,而無一處落在玄遠。

拿「法不自行,應以異法行」自檢用功之處。凡以為某一法門本身即是行,只要守住它便是用功者,此句已先說破。法是所依,行在依法之心;心若不行,守法再久也只是守著一個名字。

拿「是法不可得,亦無行者,亦無行處,亦無行法」練習放下取證之心。用功而求一個『已經到了』的位置,正是此三事之所遣。之上說夢中不取證,之下說行處不可得——兩處同一意:不取證不是懈怠,是不在路上安一個假的終點。

拿「以著心、得心問,以是故言『不』」自察自己的問法。心中有疑而問人、問己,先看這一問是要明理,還是要一個肯定。若是後者,則答與不答皆無益——如婆蹉梵志之問,佛亦只默然。

拿「信力、智慧力故,能住是法中」自分其病。聞深法而心動搖者,或是信不及,或是慧不及。信不及者當於佛語上用功,慧不及者當於觀行上用功;兩者不可互代——以慧責信、以信責慧,皆是誤治。

拿「汝以慧眼見,定有一法行般若不」作一切境界之試。見相、得境、有所體會之時,先問一句:這是以何眼所見?若是以想像、以情緒、以他人之語,則其所見不足為據。慧眼之所不見,方是可說之無。

拿「餘福德善法,離般若波羅蜜故皆盡,般若波羅蜜不可盡故」衡量所修之福。作福而不迴於般若者,其福有量,量盡則止;所以布施持戒之後,還要回到般若上來——不是輕慢福德,是使有量者入於無量。

拿「不空食名能報施主,能生道,能令施主之福無盡」自檢受供之心。受人供養之時,慚愧不是最要緊的,能不能生道才是最要緊的;能生道,施者之福乃無盡。這樣算帳,慚愧便化為精進。

拿「未得無生忍法,用力艱難,譬如陸行」寬自己一時之難。用功而覺處處吃力,未必是走錯了路,多半是尚在陸行之分。知其為分位而非過失,則不必因艱難而疑所行;也不必因一時之易而以為已得乘船。

拿「難情則息,自解無疑」看待自己的疑。疑不是靠壓,也不是靠別人一句保證;是看到所疑之處本無可疑,疑自止息。所以遇疑時最有用的事,不是找答案,是把疑的那個對象看清楚——看清楚了,難情自息。

承衍

之下承之上而來的一條線,是把「不證」二字的根據從事上翻到理上。之上所說皆是事:夢中不貪二乘三界、夢中見佛聞法、夢中見苦事而不驚怖、夢中發願淨土、夢中作誓滅地獄火,乃至覺時見城郭火起而以誓滅之;繼之以四種魔誑——空誓、說先世名姓、說未來佛名、讚遠離處,一一皆令未入位之菩薩生增上慢而墮二地;末以親近善知識、人善友與法善友作收。之下則轉而問理:般若之體是什麼相。佛答如虛空、無所有,由此逼出三重難——垢淨無所依、念與得無所依、行般若無所依。三難之答各有其一句:垢淨在「眾生往來生死中故,知有垢惱」,念與得在「不增不減」「非一非異」,行般若在四反問之後的「是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍」。三答既立,末以受記三番之「不」與論主自設之問答收結,歸於「以著心、得心問,以是故言『不』」。合之上之下而觀,品名四字乃足:夢中不取證者,非強自不取,是體本無所有而無可取。

此品之題,諸本所傳不一,並錄如下而不強為判定。底本題作〈夢中不證品〉;本單元卷首續題,宋、元、宮、明四本皆作「夢誓」,如明本作「大智度論卷第七十七釋夢誓品第六十一之下」;聖本則自用其品次而作「大智度經論卷第七十七釋第六十品訖第六十二品」,較底本恆少一。異譯《大品》經本正題亦作「夢誓品」,而其丹本夾註作「夢中不證品」,與底本相合;其宋、元、明、宮、聖五本亦皆作「夢中不證」。二名所取不同:「夢中不證」就其夢中亦不取證而立,「夢誓」就其夢中發誓願而立;本品之上半正有作誓滅火之文,之下半則全在不取證之理,兩名各得一邊。

吉藏《大品經義疏》釋此品,於品初即以兩名互訓云:「此品亦云夢中不證者,不證明覺時不證,今夢中亦不證也。上云證據覺不證,今明夢誓就夢中發願」;又以前後兩品相對,謂「前云夢行者,如文夢中脩行,今是夢中發願,故兩品行願各舉也」——是以行與願分屬兩品,而兩名各繫其一。於本單元之首問,吉藏釋須菩提何以更問般若相云:「聞聞相品已問般若相,今更聞者,論云:般若深妙無一定相,十地尚未滿解,況小乘人耶?以聞無厭足故更問也。」其所引之「論」即本論此處之答,與論主「般若波羅蜜第一微妙,聞者無厭足,無滿時,無一定相」一段正合。於垢淨一難,吉藏判佛答之取捨云:「佛答中不答得菩提難,但答無垢淨難」,又釋其淨義云:「以了如即有,無所有便名淨也。」於語默一段,吉藏所釋與論主同科而更推之云:「常行波若、常說波若者,即聖說法。聖嘿然,從般若心說般若,說般若竟還入波若心。如行說、如說行,故語嘿皆是波若」,並進一步云:「非但說波若是波若,以波若心說一切法,一切法皆般若。」於本單元後半之科判,吉藏分為三段:「第二、明脩行,為三:初、明無所念;二、明無所行;三、明無得記」——正與本單元之三重難次第相當。其釋無生忍云:「是名無生忍者,於一切法不行即不生心,名無生忍也」;釋破得記云:「上來見行故是生病,今則無行著無生病,故更息無生。」

慧影《大智度論疏》於本品逐段作疏,卷77 一段別立「之餘」之目。其釋須菩提何以於此更問體相云:「則論自釋云:所以善吉於此乃問波若相者,佛上既讚嘆波若是世間是道是大明等,善吉既聞此義故,所以於此中更問其軆相也」——與論主第二答「上聞種種讚般若是父、是母等,是故更問」同一意。於「頗有因緣」一語,慧影錄二解而並存:「師言:頗者,是偏義」,又云「有人訓字解云:頗者,即是可辭。言可得如此文也」;前解取其偏而不敢正言,後解取其可辭之義,二說並列不判。於垢淨義,慧影釋云:「明眾生不解此我我所心等法皆離故而忘行之,忘行之故往反生死,故名垢,不行故名淨也」——以行與不行判垢淨,與論主之判全同。於本單元之十番問答,慧影別有一科,明其問數與分節:「此下善吉凡設十一問,問脩進之方。前四句是其問正宗,次色是行般若等下有六句,是其別歷法助難之意,第十一問是總上十意,更設此一總問也」——四、六、一之分,正合經文之次第。於「諸法平等忍」,慧影直釋云:「諸法平等忍者,即是無生忍也。」於慧眼不見一段,釋諸觀之滅云:「諸觀滅已下,明諸觀法既是分別鄣,不見無分別理,故亦屬無明也。」於法性生身,釋云:「菩薩於法性中智慧功德,法身冥於法性而增長盛明,故云法性生。」

受記一段,慧影更誌一處經論之異,並錄於此不作取捨:經文於受記凡問無生相、生相、非生非不生相三處,而論段所出之問與經小異;慧影就此云「上經中乃有第四句無第三,此中有第三句無第四句,若別行經中則具足四句也」——是以經、論、別行本三者相校而言其四句之或具或闕。此屬古來所傳之異,如實錄之,其取捨屬譯者。

Not Realising It in a Dream, Last Part: The Mark of Prajñā Is Like Space, Why There Are Stain and Purity, the Ten Rounds of Questions on Practising Prajñā, and the Acceptance of the Non-arising of Dharmas and the Prediction

What Is Being Asked

The First Part, a whole fascicle, answers throughout a single question: how does one recognise the avaivartika? The sūtra starts from dreams—in a dream he does not crave the two vehicles and does not crave the three realms; in a dream he sees the Buddha and hears the Dharma and at once understands the meaning in it; in a dream he sees armies rising, fire breaking out, and his kin dying, and is not startled and not terrified; in a dream he sees the three evil destinies and at once arouses the vow of a pure land; in a dream he sees hell-fire burning beings and makes the oath, and the fire goes out; from dream it passes to waking: by day, seeing fire break out in a city, he likewise puts it out by the oath. Then it turns to the reverse side: bodhisattvas who have not practised the six perfections for long and have not entered the bodhisattva's position are deceived by evil Māra with an 「空誓」 tr. "empty oath", deceived with the names and clans of their former lives, deceived with the names they will bear as buddhas in the future, deceived with the dharma of seclusion; one by one they give rise to overweening pride, slight, mock, disparage, and scorn others, and fall into the two grounds. At the end the Buddha shows the right road—「當親近恭敬供養善知識」 tr. "one should draw near to, respect, and make offerings to the good friend"—setting side by side the good friend who is a person and the good friend who is a dharma, and saying that the six perfections and the thirty-seven dharmas of the path are the World-Honored One, are the path, are the great light, are father, are mother. The treatise-author explains passage by passage, and on the similes of the 「四重禁」 tr. "four grave prohibitions" and the 「五逆」 tr. "five heinous sins", and on the name 「微細魔事」 tr. "subtle deeds of Māra", settles the meaning of each one by one.

The Last Part comes on from this, yet changes the face of the topic. What the First Part asked about was 「相」 tr. "mark"—the conduct, kind, and appearance of the avaivartika; what the Last Part asks about is 「體」 tr. "substance"—what mark prajñāpāramitā itself has. The sūtra opens at once with a question from Subhūti: 「何等是般若波羅蜜相?」 tr. "What is the mark of prajñāpāramitā?" The Buddha's answer is only two sentences: the mark that is like space; without the mark of anything existent. All the questions and difficulties of the whole unit from here on are pressed out of these two sentences.

What is pressed out is three layers of difficulty. The first: if prajñā is like space, and all dharmas too are like space, all separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness, then where are the stain and purity of beings to be set up? And on what can the bodhisattva rely to obtain awakening? The Buddha does not answer from the meaning of emptiness; instead he asks a homely question—have beings, through the long night, been practising the mind of I and mine? Because of the mind of I and mine there is going and coming in birth and death, and going and coming in birth and death is stain; without the mind of I and mine there is no going and coming, and not going and coming is purity. Stain and purity are set up not on dharmas but on whether the mind practises or does not practise. The second: if the nature of all thoughts is of itself separated and of itself empty, what footing is left for the words 「不離薩婆若念」 tr. "not leaving the thought of sarvajñā"? If the nature of prajñā is of itself separated and of itself empty, what footing is left for the words ‘equal to prajñā’ and obtaining awakening? The Buddha's answer is again two phrases—neither increase nor decrease; neither one nor different. The third is the most dangerous and also the longest: this being so, what in the end is 「行般若」 tr. "practising prajñā"? The sūtra asks eleven questions in a row, from emptiness, apart from emptiness, prajñā, and apart from prajñā, through the five aggregates, the six perfections, the dharmas that aid the path, and on to the suchness of dharmas and the limit of reality, asking of each 「是行般若波羅蜜不」 tr. "is this practising prajñāpāramitā or not", and the Buddha answers each 「不也」 tr. "No"; when the ten questions are exhausted, Subhūti then puts the eleventh, the general question: 「云何行名菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜?」 tr. "What practice is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practising prajñāpāramitā?" The Buddha does not answer head-on, but presses back with four counter-questions—do you see a dharma that practises prajñā? Do you see a place where it can be practised? Is the dharma that is not seen findable? Should the unfindable dharma arise? All four answers are 「不」 tr. "no", and here the Buddha passes a verdict: 「是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍。」 tr. "This is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas."

When the questioning reaches this point, the joint of the whole unit first comes into view: the 「行」 tr. "practice" of prajñā is not finding a dharma that can practise and a place that is practised; it is that on all dharmas nothing is findable and the mind does not arise again. Once the acceptance of non-arising is established, the matter of the prediction follows from it—Subhūti asks again: is the prediction obtained in the mark of non-arising? In the mark of arising? In the mark of neither arising nor non-arising? The Buddha's three answers are all 「不也」 tr. "No". At the very end the treatise-author sets up a question of his own to close the whole unit: since the practitioner really receives the prediction by the acceptance of non-arising, why does the Buddha still say 「不」 tr. "no"? The answer lies in one place—Subhūti asks 「以著心、得心問」 tr. "with a clinging mind and a mind of attaining"; the Buddha's 「不」 tr. "no" does not deny the matter of the prediction; it cuts off his clinging mind. And the treatise-author cites the brahmin ascetic Vatsa asking whether there is a self or no self, and the Buddha remaining silent, as evidence: the dharma was never unreal; the place from which the question was asked was already wrong, and so he did not answer.

So what is to be read in the Last Part is not one more string of marks of the avaivartika; it turns over the ground of the two Chinese characters 「不證」 tr. "not realising" of the First Part and shows it: the reason one does not take realisation even in a dream is precisely that the substance of prajñā is like space and without anything existent, and there is not one dharma that can be taken up as realisation. The First Part speaks of matters, the Last Part speaks of principle; the First Part is the mark of practice, the Last Part is the mark of substance. Only here are the four Chinese characters of the chapter title, 「夢中不證」 tr. "not realising it in a dream", fully spoken.

Passage by Passage

1. Subhūti asks about the mark of prajñā. After the continuation title of fascicle 77, the sūtra at once raises a new question: 「爾時,須菩提白佛言:『世尊!何等是般若波羅蜜相?』」 tr. "At that time Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! What is the mark of prajñāpāramitā?’" First ask a question: has not the mark of prajñā already been spoken of earlier in this sūtra? It is precisely because it has been spoken of that the question here is a joint. At the end of the First Part's fascicle the Buddha had just finished saying that the six perfections are the World-Honored One, are the path, are the great light, are father, are mother, and had also said 「是般若波羅蜜中廣說諸法,是菩薩摩訶薩所應學處」 tr. "within this prajñāpāramitā all dharmas are spoken of at length; this is where the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should train"; since people are taught to train, the trainee will naturally seek its marks and appearance. So this question is not repetition; it is seeking the reality after hearing the praise. In reading this passage, first get ready for one thing: the 「相」 tr. "mark" the Buddha gives below will not be a set of features that can be pointed out—were it so, it would be of the same format as Māra's deception in the First Part, 「汝有如是功德、如是相」 tr. "you have such merit, such marks".

2. The Buddha answers: the mark that is like space; without the mark of anything existent. The Buddha tells Subhūti: 「如虛空相是般若波羅蜜相。須菩提!般若波羅蜜無所有相。」 tr. "The mark that is like space is the mark of prajñāpāramitā. Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā is without the mark of anything existent." Two sentences and no more, yet they are the root of the whole unit. Why take space as the simile? Space as a thing, first, cannot be pointed to in shape or colour; second, does not obstruct the coming and going of any form; third, is everywhere, and yet no single place is itself. So too prajñā: its marks and appearance cannot be pointed to, it does not obstruct the distinctions of dharmas, it pervades all dharmas, and yet not one dharma is prajñā. The second sentence, 「無所有相」 tr. "without the mark of anything existent", goes one layer further—the first sentence still shows it by a simile; the second states its substance directly: what is called its mark is precisely being without anything existent. Here one must guard against a slip: 「無所有相」 tr. "without the mark of anything existent" does not say that prajñā has no mark; it says that its mark is exactly being without anything existent; the mark and being without anything existent are not two things. In the First Part, when the treatise-author explained the causes and conditions of not realising, he said that the bodhisattva 「常行畢竟空」 tr. "constantly practises ultimate emptiness"; what he constantly practises is this.

3. Subhūti asks again: is the mark of all dharmas also like this? Subhūti said to the Buddha: 「世尊!頗有因緣,如般若波羅蜜相,諸法相亦如是耶?」 tr. "World-Honored One! Are there perhaps causes and conditions whereby, as is the mark of prajñāpāramitā, so too is the mark of all dharmas?" This question is asked in a highly ordered way: knowing now that the mark of prajñā is being without anything existent, he asks whether this mark belongs to prajñā alone, or whether it can be extended by analogy to all dharmas. The four Chinese characters 「頗有因緣」 tr. "are there perhaps causes and conditions" are a way of asking that holds the matter in doubt and requests—not daring to judge outright, he first asks whether there is such a principle or not. He asks cautiously precisely because the matter asked about is extremely great: if the mark of all dharmas is all like the mark of prajñā, then between prajñā and all dharmas there are no longer two layers.

4. The Buddha answers: just so, just so; all dharmas are separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness. The Buddha tells Subhūti: 「如是!如是!」 tr. "Just so! Just so!"—repeating the words to seal his approval, and then gives the causes and conditions: 「一切法離相、空相。」 tr. "All dharmas are separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness." Then with 「以是因緣故」 tr. "for these causes and conditions" he brings it back to the original question and says it once more: 「如般若波羅蜜相,諸法相亦如是,所謂離相、空相故」 tr. "as is the mark of prajñāpāramitā, so too is the mark of all dharmas, namely because they are separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness". The pattern of this passage deserves attention: the Buddha's answer is not just 「是」 tr. "yes"; it is ‘yes, and the reason it is so lies here’. The reason lies in the two Chinese characters 「離」 tr. "separated" and 「空」 tr. "empty"—being separated is not uniting with marks; being empty is having no self-nature to be found; the two characters are raised together and neither can be taken one-sidedly. Take 「離」 tr. "separated" one-sidedly and it becomes isolation; take 「空」 tr. "empty" one-sidedly and it becomes annihilation and non-existence.

5. Subhūti raises a difficulty: within separation and emptiness, where are stain and purity and the one who obtains awakening? This passage is the first layer of difficulty in the whole unit; the text is long and the reasoning dense, and it must be taken apart sentence by sentence. 「若一切法一切法離,一切法一切法空」 tr. "if all dharmas, all dharmas, are separated; all dharmas, all dharmas, are empty"—repeating the words 「一切法」 tr. "all dharmas" says that separation and emptiness are not another layer of judgement added onto dharmas; dharmas themselves are separation, are emptiness. This being so, the difficulty is threefold. First, 「云何知眾生若垢、若淨」 tr. "how is it known whether beings are stained or pure"—stain and purity have nothing to rest on. Second, 「離相法無垢、無淨,空相法無垢、無淨;離相、空相法不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,離相、空相無法可得」 tr. "a dharma separated from marks is without stain and without purity; a dharma of the mark of emptiness is without stain and without purity; a dharma separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness cannot obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; in what is separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness there is no dharma that can be obtained"—even the path that can obtain has nothing to rest on. Third, 「離相中,空相中,無有菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者」 tr. "within what is separated from marks, within the mark of emptiness, there is no bodhisattva who obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"—even the person who can obtain has nothing to rest on. The three difficulties strip away layer after layer, and the last sentence is the most important: 「世尊!我云何當知佛所說義?」 tr. "World-Honored One! How am I to know the meaning of what the Buddha has said?" Subhūti is not refuting the Buddha; he is seeking understanding—he says plainly that what he wants is to know the meaning of what the Buddha has said. This sentence fixes the character of the passage: it is a difficulty raised in asking for instruction, not a difficulty raised in dispute.

6. The Buddha counter-asks with the mind of I and mine; Subhūti answers that they practise it. The Buddha does not answer directly from the meaning of emptiness, but asks: 「於汝意云何?是眾生長夜行我、我所心不?」 tr. "What do you think? Have these beings through the long night practised the mind of I and mine or not?" Subhūti answers: 「如是!世尊!眾生長夜行我、我所心。」 tr. "Just so, World-Honored One! Beings through the long night have practised the mind of I and mine." First ask a question: why does the Buddha leave principle aside and ask about a matter? Because the fault of the one raising the difficulty lies precisely in looking for 「垢淨」 tr. "stain and purity" as a property on dharmas. Once he looks on dharmas, dharmas all being empty and separated, naturally he cannot find it. The Buddha asks in another place—he does not ask whether dharmas have stain and purity; he asks whether beings have the practice of this mind. The two Chinese characters 「長夜」 tr. "the long night" must not be passed over: ‘the long night’ speaks of how long it has been, so long that one does not notice it as practice; not noticing it as practice is what is called being an ordinary person.

7. He asks again: is this mind separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness or not? The Buddha asks again: 「於汝意云何?是我、我所心離相不?空相不?」 tr. "What do you think? Is this mind of I and mine separated from marks or not? Of the mark of emptiness or not?" Subhūti said: 「世尊!我、我所心離相、空相。」 tr. "World-Honored One! The mind of I and mine is separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness." With this question the Buddha returns Subhūti's own difficulty to him untouched: you say all dharmas are separated and empty; then the mind of I and mine too is separated, is empty—this you grant. Once Subhūti has granted it, there is no retreat for him in what follows. Here one can see the Buddha's way of answering a difficulty: he does not break what the other has set up; he pushes forward from what the other has set up.

8. The third question: is it by this mind that beings go and come in birth and death? The Buddha asks again: 「於汝意云何?以此我、我所心,眾生往來生死中不?」 tr. "What do you think? Is it by this mind of I and mine that beings go and come within birth and death, or not?" Subhūti answers: 「如是!世尊!以此我、我所心,眾生往來生死中。」 tr. "Just so, World-Honored One! By this mind of I and mine beings go and come within birth and death." The whole joint lies in this one question. The previous question has already granted that this mind is separated and empty; this question asks whether this separated and empty mind can still make beings go and come in birth and death. The two matters stand side by side and do not obstruct each other—emptiness does not obstruct its being a cause; separation does not obstruct its bringing matters to completion. To think that because it is empty it has no function is not to understand emptiness.

9. The Buddha concludes: because they go and come, there is stain and vexation; without this mind, there is purity. The Buddha says: 「如是!須菩提!眾生往來生死中故,知有垢惱。須菩提!若眾生無我我所心、無著心,是眾生不復往來生死中;若不往來生死中,則無垢惱。如是,須菩提!眾生有淨。」 tr. "Just so, Subhūti! Because beings go and come within birth and death, one knows that there are stain and vexation. Subhūti! If beings had no mind of I and mine, no clinging mind, these beings would no longer go and come within birth and death; if they do not go and come within birth and death, then there are no stain and vexation. Thus, Subhūti, beings have purity." Here the meaning of stain and purity is settled: stain is not a property called stain on dharmas; it is the matter of 「往來生死」 tr. "going and coming in birth and death"; purity is not some other property called purity on dharmas; it is the matter of 「不復往來」 tr. "no longer going and coming". So stain and purity can be spoken of without going against the emptiness of all dharmas—what is spoken of is practising or not practising, not the self-nature of dharmas. The one raising the difficulty had thought the Buddha must set up a separate position for stain and purity outside emptiness; the Buddha's way of answering is: stain and purity were never in that position in the first place.

10. Subhūti declares and confirms: practising thus, he practises no dharma at all, and none can subdue him. Having heard this, Subhūti said to the Buddha: 「世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩如是行,為不行色,不行受、想、行、識,為不行四念處乃至八聖道分,為不行內空乃至無法有法空,為不行佛十力乃至一切種智。」 tr. "World-Honored One! If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises thus, he does not practise form, does not practise feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; he does not practise the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path; he does not practise inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas; he does not practise the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds." What is listed here is four classes in all: the five aggregates, the limbs of the path, the emptinesses, and the dharmas of the Buddha, from the coarse to the fine, from the worldly to the world-transcending; the intent is to say that 「不行」 tr. "not practising" reaches through everything, not merely not practising worldly dharmas. Why is this? 「是法不可得,亦無行者,亦無行處,亦無行法。」 tr. "This dharma is unfindable; there is also no one who practises, also no place of practice, also no dharma of practice." Three absences stand side by side—no person, no place, no dharma. Then Subhūti passes a judgement himself: 「菩薩摩訶薩如是行,一切世間諸天、人、阿修羅不能降伏。是菩薩摩訶薩,一切聲聞、辟支佛所不能及。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus cannot be subdued by any of the gods, humans, and asuras of the world. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva cannot be reached by any śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha." Why can he not be reached? 「所住處無能及故,所謂菩薩位。」 tr. "Because the place where he abides is one no one can reach, namely the bodhisattva's position." The last sentence, 「是菩薩摩訶薩行應薩婆若心,無能及者」 tr. "this bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the mind that accords with sarvajñā; there is no one who can reach him", is the close. In this passage one must note: Subhūti turns from raising difficulties to declaring and confirming—he does not go on questioning; he pushes the Buddha's answer to the end and speaks the conclusion himself. This is a turning point in the momentum of the questions and answers of this unit.

11. The Buddha approves, and puts the first question of weighing. The Buddha first seals it with approval: 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩如是行,疾近薩婆若。」 tr. "Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises thus quickly draws near to sarvajñā." After the approval he turns at once to the weighing of merit. The first question is set extremely high: 「若閻浮提眾生盡得人身,得人身已,皆得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;若有善男子、善女人盡其形壽供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,持是善根迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是人以是因緣得福多不?」 tr. "If the beings of Jambudvīpa all obtained a human body, and having obtained a human body all obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; and if a good man or a good woman, for the whole of his or her life, made offerings to them, respected, honoured, and praised them, and dedicated these roots of goodness to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—would this person, by these causes and conditions, obtain much merit or not?" This supposition lifts the object of the offerings to the utmost at a single stroke—it is not making offerings to ordinary people but to people who throughout Jambudvīpa have all obtained awakening; it is not an offering for a moment but for the whole of a lifetime; and after the offering it does not stop at receiving merit, but further 「迴向」 tr. "dedicates" it to awakening. All three layers are at the utmost, precisely to build up force for the 「不如」 tr. "is not as good as" below.

12. Subhūti answers: very much. 「須菩提言:『甚多!世尊!』」 tr. "Subhūti said: ‘Very much, World-Honored One!’" This answer looks like no more than a sentence said in passing, but it is in fact required by the pattern of weighing—first grant that it is much, and only then say that it is not as good; if it were not first granted, the two Chinese characters 「不如」 tr. "is not as good as" would have nothing to be compared with. In reading texts of this kind, the words of granting must not be treated as a foil and passed over.

13. The Buddha answers that it is not as good as expounding prajñā, and puts the second question of weighing. The Buddha says: 「不如是善男子、善女人於大眾中說是般若波羅蜜,出示、分別,照明、開演,亦應般若波羅蜜行正憶念,其福多。」 tr. "It is not as good as this good man or good woman expounding this prajñāpāramitā in the great assembly—showing it, distinguishing it, illuminating it, and expounding it—and also rightly recollecting in accord with the practice of prajñāpāramitā; that merit is greater." The matter of expounding prajñā is divided here into four items—showing, distinguishing, illuminating, and expounding; and one further matter is added: 「亦應般若波羅蜜行正憶念」 tr. "and also rightly recollecting in accord with the practice of prajñāpāramitā". The four items face others; the last one faces oneself; lacking the last, the one who expounds has himself obtained nothing. It also says 「乃至三千大千世界中眾生,亦如是」 tr. "and so on up to the beings in the three-thousand great-thousand world, it is likewise"—pushing Jambudvīpa out to the three-thousand great-thousand world: the quantity increases once again, but the principle does not change. The second question turns in another direction: it does not compare offerings; it compares teaching and transforming—「教行十善道、四禪、四無量心、四無色定,教令得須陀洹道乃至阿羅漢、辟支佛道,教令得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "teaching them to practise the ten wholesome paths, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, teaching them to obtain the path of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the arhat and the pratyekabuddha path, teaching them to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi". Here the ten wholesome paths are the goodness of humans and gods; the four dhyānas and the four formless absorptions are grounds of concentration; the four immeasurable minds are the practice of kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity; from the srota-āpanna up to the pratyekabuddha are the fruits of the two vehicles; and at the last, on up to awakening—from the shallow to the deep, each one taught to completion; it can be called the utmost of teaching and transforming.

14. Subhūti again answers: very much. 「須菩提言:『甚多!世尊!』」 tr. "Subhūti said: ‘Very much, World-Honored One!’" As in the previous case. Each of the two rounds of weighing has one granting and one taking away, in an even pattern; the granting lies with Subhūti and the taking away with the Buddha, which shows precisely that the weighing is not the Buddha asking himself and judging by himself.

15. The Buddha answers that it is not as good as expounding prajñā—the edge of the fields of merit, the four immeasurable minds, the light of great knowledge, and the simile of the maṇi jewel. This passage is the longest and contains five layers, each of which must be made clear. The first layer is the taking away: 「不如是善男子、善女人以是甚深般若波羅蜜為眾生說,出示、分別,照明、開演,亦不離薩婆若,得福多。」 tr. "It is not as good as this good man or good woman expounding this very deep prajñāpāramitā for beings—showing it, distinguishing it, illuminating it, and expounding it—and also not leaving sarvajñā; the merit obtained is greater." Compared with the previous round it adds the two Chinese characters 「甚深」 tr. "very deep", and changes 「應般若波羅蜜行正憶念」 tr. "rightly recollecting in accord with the practice of prajñāpāramitā" into 「亦不離薩婆若」 tr. "and also not leaving sarvajñā"; the meaning is the same and the wording changes. The second layer explains why: 「是菩薩摩訶薩不遠離應薩婆若心,則到一切福田邊。何以故?除諸佛,無有餘法如菩薩摩訶薩勢力。」 tr. "This bodhisattva-mahāsattva, not being far from the mind that accords with sarvajñā, reaches the edge of all fields of merit. Why? Apart from the buddhas, there is no other dharma with power like the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's." The fields of merit have an edge, and that edge lies in the Buddha; the bodhisattva is next to the Buddha, so it is said that he reaches the edge. The third layer speaks of where his power comes from: 「諸菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,於一切眾生中起大慈心;見諸眾生趣死地故,而起大悲;行是道時歡悅而生大喜;不與想俱,便得大捨。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas practise prajñāpāramitā, they give rise to the mind of great kindness toward all beings; because they see beings heading for the ground of death, they give rise to great compassion; practising this path, they are glad and give rise to great joy; not being together with perception, they then obtain great equanimity." Each of the four minds has a condition from which it arises—kindness takes all beings as its object, compassion takes beings' heading for the ground of death, joy takes the gladness of practising the path, equanimity takes 「不與想俱」 tr. "not being together with perception". Once the four minds are listed, the Buddha sums them up: 「是為菩薩摩訶薩大智光明。大智明者,所謂六波羅蜜。」 tr. "This is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's light of great knowledge. The brightness of great knowledge is namely the six perfections." The fourth layer speaks of his receiving offerings without shame: 「是諸善男子雖未作佛,能為一切眾生作大福田,於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提亦不轉」 tr. "though these good men have not yet become buddhas, they can be a great field of merit for all beings, and they also do not turn back from anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"; of the clothing, food and drink, bedding, seats, medicine for illness, and whatever is needed to sustain life that they receive, 「念能畢報施主之恩,疾近薩婆若」 tr. "they think of being able to repay in full the kindness of their donors, and quickly draw near to sarvajñā"; from this there are five wishes—「欲不虛食國中施,欲示眾生三乘道,欲為眾生作大明,欲拔出三界牢獄,欲與一切眾生眼」 tr. "wishing not to eat the alms of the country in vain, wishing to show beings the paths of the three vehicles, wishing to be a great light for beings, wishing to pull them out of the prison of the three realms, wishing to give eyes to all beings"—all concluding in 「應常行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "one should constantly practise prajñāpāramitā". The fifth layer speaks of the continuity of the practice: expounding prajñā, recollecting prajñā, practising prajñā, the three matters going round in a cycle, 「不令餘念得生,晝夜勤行般若波羅蜜相應念,不息不休」 tr. "not letting other thoughts arise, day and night diligently practising the thought that accords with prajñāpāramitā, without stopping and without resting". It ends with the maṇi jewel as a simile: the one who obtains it and then loses it again 「常憶念是摩尼珠」 tr. "constantly recollects this maṇi jewel", thinking: ‘How could I suddenly have lost this great treasure!’ The bodhisattva's constant recollection of the mind of sarvajñā is likewise. The point this simile takes is not the preciousness of the treasure but the urgency of the thought after losing it—one who has never lost it does not know how to think of it; therefore it takes the three stages 「未曾得」 tr. "had never obtained it", 「後時得」 tr. "later obtained it", and 「後復失之」 tr. "afterwards lost it again" to build up its force.

16. Subhūti raises a difficulty: the nature of all thoughts is of itself separated and of itself empty. Subhūti said to the Buddha: 「世尊!一切念性自離、一切念性自空,云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜不離應薩婆若念?是遠離空法中無菩薩,亦無念、無應薩婆若。」 tr. "World-Honored One! The nature of all thoughts is of itself separated; the nature of all thoughts is of itself empty. How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, practising prajñāpāramitā, not leave the thought that accords with sarvajñā? Within this dharma that is far removed and empty there is no bodhisattva, and also no thought, and nothing that accords with sarvajñā." This is the first half of the second layer of difficulty. The difficulty is aimed with great precision: the Buddha has just taught people to 「常憶念」 tr. "constantly recollect", and yet since the self-nature of thought is separated and empty, the one who thinks, what is thought of, and the thought—all three matters—cannot be set up. The last sentence raises three in a single breath—no bodhisattva, no thought, nothing that accords with sarvajñā—exactly the same format as the earlier difficulty's ‘no stain and purity, no awakening, no one who obtains’. One can see that Subhūti's difficulties are not doubts raised word by word as they come; they are an inquiry with a fixed form.

17. The Buddha answers: knowing thus is precisely not leaving the thought of sarvajñā. The Buddha tells Subhūti: 「若菩薩摩訶薩如是知一切法性自離、一切法性自空,非聲聞、辟支佛作,亦非佛作;諸法相常住、法相、法住、法位、如、實際,是名菩薩行般若波羅蜜不離薩婆若念。」 tr. "If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva knows thus that the nature of all dharmas is of itself separated and the nature of all dharmas is of itself empty, not made by the śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas, nor made by the Buddha; that the marks of dharmas abide always—the mark of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, suchness, the limit of reality—this is called the bodhisattva's practising prajñāpāramitā without leaving the thought of sarvajñā." The way of answering is most wondrous: he does not deny that the nature of thought is of itself separated and of itself empty; instead he sets up 「如是知」 tr. "knowing thus" itself as the thought that does not leave. The one raising the difficulty thought that 「離空」 tr. "separated and empty" and 「不離念」 tr. "not leaving the thought" were two matters that go against each other; the Buddha points out that what is called not leaving the thought of sarvajñā is precisely the matter of knowing that all dharmas are separated and empty. And he adds a sentence to guard against misunderstanding—this separation and this emptiness were not made by anyone: 「非聲聞、辟支佛作,亦非佛作」 tr. "not made by the śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas, nor made by the Buddha"; since they are not made, they cannot be destroyed. Last he speaks of the causes and conditions: 「般若波羅蜜性自離、性自空,不增不減故。」 tr. "Because the nature of prajñāpāramitā is of itself separated, its nature is of itself empty, and it neither increases nor decreases." The four Chinese characters ‘neither increase nor decrease’ are laid down in advance for the next passage.

18. Subhūti raises a difficulty again: if its nature is of itself separated and empty, how is one equal to prajñā and obtains awakening? Subhūti said to the Buddha: 「世尊!若般若波羅蜜性自離、性自空,云何菩薩摩訶薩與般若波羅蜜等,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 tr. "World-Honored One! If the nature of prajñāpāramitā is of itself separated and its nature is of itself empty, how does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, being equal to prajñāpāramitā, obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?" This is the second half of the second layer of difficulty. 「等」 tr. "Equal" has the sense of uniting with and matching. The difficulty lies here: a dharma that is separated and empty has nothing that can be united with; since it cannot be united with, the phrase ‘equal to prajñā’ falls empty, and obtaining awakening cannot be spoken of either. The earlier difficulty takes away his thought; this difficulty takes away his obtaining.

19. The Buddha answers: neither increase nor decrease, neither one nor different; one who hears and is not startled abides in the ground of the avaivartika. The Buddha tells Subhūti: 「菩薩摩訶薩與般若波羅蜜等,不增不減。何以故?如、法性、實際不增不減故。所以者何?般若波羅蜜非一非異故。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who is equal to prajñāpāramitā neither increases nor decreases. Why? Because suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality neither increase nor decrease. Why is that? Because prajñāpāramitā is neither one nor different." Two layers of causes and conditions: the reason it neither increases nor decreases is that suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality neither increase nor decrease; the reason for that is that prajñā is neither one nor different. 「非一非異」 tr. "Neither one nor different" speaks of prajñā in relation to suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality—to call them one erases their names; to call them different tears apart their substance; therefore both are negated. At the end it turns out a place of testing: 「若菩薩聞如是般若波羅蜜相,不驚、不沒、不畏不怖、不疑。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva hears such a mark of prajñāpāramitā and is not startled, does not sink, is not afraid and not terrified, does not doubt." The five are raised in a row, and all are marks of the mind retreating on hearing a deep dharma. As for one who is able not to retreat—「當知是菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,當知是菩薩摩訶薩必住阿鞞跋致地中」 tr. "know that this bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā; know that this bodhisattva-mahāsattva surely abides in the ground of the avaivartika". This is one place where this unit joins the chapter title: the First Part tests the avaivartika by not craving and not realising in a dream; here he is tested by hearing the deep prajñā and not being startled or terrified—one test is in matters, one test is in principle.

20. The first four of the eleven questions: emptiness, apart from emptiness, prajñā, apart from prajñā. From here on is the third layer of difficulty; the sūtra lays out the eleven questions in a single breath. The first four questions are raised directly on prajñā and emptiness, without passing through particular dharmas. The first question: 「般若波羅蜜空、無所有、不堅固,是行般若波羅蜜不?」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is empty, without anything existent, not firm—is this practising prajñāpāramitā or not?" Answer: 「不也!須菩提!」 tr. "No, Subhūti!" The second question: 「離空,更有法行般若波羅蜜不?」 tr. "Apart from emptiness, is there some further dharma that practises prajñāpāramitā or not?" Answer: 「不也!」 tr. "No!" The third question: 「是般若波羅蜜,行般若波羅蜜不?」 tr. "Does this prajñāpāramitā practise prajñāpāramitā or not?" Answer: 「不也!」 tr. "No!" The fourth question: 「離般若波羅蜜,行般若波羅蜜不?」 tr. "Apart from prajñāpāramitā, does anything practise prajñāpāramitā or not?" Answer: 「不也!」 tr. "No!" The four questions form two pairs: emptiness and apart from emptiness are one pair, prajñā and apart from prajñā are one pair; each pair is a double dismissal of identity and separation. In reading these four questions, first recognise clearly what is being asked—it is not asking whether prajñā is empty; it is asking whether the matter of 「空」 tr. "emptiness" itself is simply 「行般若」 tr. "practising prajñā". Answering ‘no’ is precisely to cut off the road of taking emptiness as an object to be practised.

21. The next six questions: asking through the particular dharmas one by one. The fifth question asks about form, the sixth about feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness—these two together make up the five aggregates. The seventh asks about the six perfections, the eighth about the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas—these two together make up the dharmas that aid the path. The ninth asks about 「色空相、虛誑不實、無所有、不堅固相,色如相、法相、法住、法位、實際」 tr. "the mark of the emptiness of form, the mark of its being false and deceptive and unreal, without anything existent, not firm; the mark of the suchness of form, the mark of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality", and the tenth extends this to feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas—these two questions do not ask about the substance of dharmas; they ask about the mark of emptiness of dharmas, and about suchness and the limit of reality. To all six questions the answer is 「不也!須菩提!」 tr. "No, Subhūti!" The order of these six questions forms three layers of itself: first the five aggregates, the sphere contemplated; next the limbs of the path, the practice that contemplates; last suchness and the limit of reality, the principle realised. Sphere, practice, and principle—all three are asked about one by one and none is granted, from which one can see that 「行般若」 tr. "practising prajñā" does not lie in any one of these three. That the sūtra does not tire of dividing form and feeling-perception-constructions-consciousness into two questions, and of joining the string of the mark of emptiness with the string of suchness and the limit of reality into one question, is precisely to make people know that of what is dismissed nothing is left out; it cannot be passed off by naming the general outline.

22. The eleventh, general question: what practice is called practising prajñā? 「世尊!若是諸法皆不行般若波羅蜜,云何行名菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜?」 tr. "World-Honored One! If these dharmas all do not practise prajñāpāramitā, what practice is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practising prajñāpāramitā?" The previous ten questions each asked about one matter; this one question gathers up all of the previous ten. It is asked with great honesty: since the roads have all been cut off, he asks directly where the road is. The position of this question is most important—without this question, the ten answers before would be only a string of negations; with this question, the ten negations become the means of pressing out the right answer.

23. The Buddha answers with four counter-questions. The Buddha does not say directly 「如是行」 tr. "practise thus", but puts four questions in a row. The first question: 「汝見有法行般若波羅蜜者不?」 tr. "Do you see any dharma that practises prajñāpāramitā or not?" Answer: 「不也!世尊!」 tr. "No, World-Honored One!"—dismissing the dharma that can practise. The second question: 「汝見般若波羅蜜菩薩摩訶薩可行處不?」 tr. "Do you see a place where the bodhisattva-mahāsattva can practise prajñāpāramitā or not?" Answer: 「不也!世尊!」 tr. "No, World-Honored One!"—dismissing the place that is practised. The third question: 「汝所不見法,是法可得不?」 tr. "The dharma that you do not see—is this dharma findable or not?" Answer: 「不也!世尊!」 tr. "No, World-Honored One!"—dismissing the dharma not seen as still something attained. The fourth question: 「若法不可得,是法當生不?」 tr. "If a dharma is unfindable, should this dharma arise or not?" Answer: 「不也!世尊!」 tr. "No, World-Honored One!"—dismissing the unfindable dharma as still due to arise. The order of the four questions gathers along a single road: from the dharma to the place, from the place to the attaining, from the attaining to the arising, and at the last even 「生」 tr. "arising" is not granted. What are called the four answers are these four places where 「不也!世尊!」 tr. "No, World-Honored One!" stands as an answer on its own; in the prediction passage below, the head of Subhūti's answer has one more instance of the same words, but it runs on into the words that follow and does not stand as a sentence on its own, so it is not in this count. One should note the skill of the third question: people often set up, in the place of ‘not seeing’, another ‘dharma that is not seen’ to take as something attained, and the Buddha pursues it with one more question right there.

24. The Buddha passes a verdict: this is called the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. 「須菩提!是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍。」 tr. "Subhūti! This is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas." The joint of the whole unit is here. As for what is called the acceptance of non-arising, the sūtra does not set up a separate definition; it takes the four answers before as its definition—seeing that no dharma practises, that there is no place where it can be practised, that the dharma not seen is unfindable, that the unfindable dharma should not arise—this is acceptance. Three matters follow. First, 「菩薩摩訶薩成就是忍,得受阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who accomplishes this acceptance obtains the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"; second, 「是名諸佛無所畏、無礙智」 tr. "this is called the fearlessness and unobstructed knowledge of the buddhas"; third, 「菩薩摩訶薩行是法忍,勤精進,若不得大智、一切種智,所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提智者,無有是處!」 tr. "if the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who practises this acceptance of dharmas and diligently exerts himself were not to obtain great knowledge, the omniscience of all kinds, namely the knowledge of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—there is no such possibility!"; and it explains why: 「是菩薩摩訶薩得無生法忍故,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提不減不退。」 tr. "Because this bodhisattva-mahāsattva has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, even up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi he does not decrease and does not retrogress." The order of the three matters cannot be reversed: first the prediction is spoken of, speaking of his position; next fearlessness and unobstructed knowledge, speaking of his being of one substance with the dharmas of the Buddha; last the certainty of obtaining, speaking of his end.

25. Is the prediction obtained in the mark of non-arising, in the mark of arising, in the mark of neither arising nor non-arising? Subhūti, having obtained the name 「無生忍」 tr. "acceptance of non-arising", at once raises questions on this name, three in all. The first question: 「諸法無生相,此中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」 tr. "The mark of the non-arising of dharmas—is the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi obtained in this or not?" Answer: 「不也!須菩提!」 tr. "No, Subhūti!" The second question: 「諸法生相,此中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」 tr. "The mark of the arising of dharmas—is the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi obtained in this or not?" Answer: 「不也!」 tr. "No!" The third question: 「諸法非生非不生相,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」 tr. "The mark of dharmas neither arising nor non-arising—is the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi obtained in it or not?" Answer: 「不也!」 tr. "No!" The three questions seal off each place in turn: non-arising, arising, neither arising nor non-arising—in none of the three places is there ground for receiving the prediction. The intent of this passage is very clear—the Buddha has just said 「菩薩摩訶薩成就是忍,得受阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who accomplishes this acceptance obtains the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi", and people at once take 「無生」 tr. "non-arising" as a real dharma to grasp at, so it must be broken at once.

26. Subhūti asks directly: how does one know the dharma by which the prediction is obtained? 「世尊!諸菩薩摩訶薩云何知諸法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記?」 tr. "World-Honored One! How do the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas know by what dharmas the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained?" It is of the same format as the eleventh, general question: since three roads have been sealed, he asks directly for the right road. This question and the earlier general question mirror each other front and back; it is the second joint in the questions and answers of this unit.

27. The Buddha counter-asks; Subhūti answers that he does not see. The Buddha tells Subhūti: 「汝見有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記不?」 tr. "Do you see any dharma that obtains the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi or not?" Subhūti answers: 「不也!世尊!我不見有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記,我亦不見法有得者、得處。」 tr. "No, World-Honored One! I do not see any dharma that obtains the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, nor do I see any dharma that has one who obtains it or a place of obtaining." The answer has two items more than the question—「得者」 tr. "one who obtains it" and 「得處」 tr. "a place of obtaining"; these are the one who acts and that which is acted on of the four counter-questions before, and Subhūti supplies them here himself, which shows that he has already grasped the Buddha's meaning and does not wait for the Buddha to press him again.

28. The Buddha approves: when nothing is attained, he does not think this thought. The Buddha says: 「如是!如是!須菩提!若菩薩摩訶薩於一切法無所得時,不作是念:『我當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,用是事得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提處。』」 tr. "Just so! Just so, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva has nothing to be attained in all dharmas, he does not think this thought: ‘I shall obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; by this matter anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained; this is the place of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’" The thoughts dismissed are also three matters—I shall obtain, by this matter it is obtained, this is the place of awakening; that is, the one who obtains, the cause of obtaining, and the place of obtaining. Last he speaks of the causes and conditions in two layers: 「諸菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,無諸憶想分別」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas who practise prajñāpāramitā have no recollection, imagining, and discrimination", and also 「般若波羅蜜中無諸分別憶想故」 tr. "because within prajñāpāramitā there is no discrimination, recollection, or imagining". The former speaks in terms of the person, the latter in terms of the dharma; the person's freedom from discrimination comes from the dharma's freedom from discrimination. Sūtra ② ends here.

29. The treatise-author's Question: the mark of prajñā has already been spoken of in many ways above; why ask again now? The treatise section opens at once with 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:"—the treatise sections of this chapter do not begin with 「釋曰:」 tr. "Explanation:"; both treatise sections are so, and it is recorded as it is. What is asked: 「上已種種說般若相,今何以更問?」 tr. "The mark of prajñā has already been spoken of in many ways above; why ask again now?" With this question the treatise-author raises a doubt on the reader's behalf: the mark of prajñā has been spoken of in more than one place earlier in the text; why trouble to ask again? He sets up this question precisely to give the answer below something to land on.

30. The treatise-author's Answer: prajñā is foremost and subtle, and one never tires of hearing it. The treatise-author answers: 「般若波羅蜜第一微妙,聞者無厭足,無滿時,無一定相,故不應難。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is foremost and subtle; those who hear it never tire of it, there is no time when they are sated, and it has no single fixed mark; therefore one should not object." The three phrases advance step by step—because it is subtle, those who hear it never tire of it; because they never tire of it, there is no time when they are sated; and the reason there is no time when they are sated is that it has no single fixed mark. Since it has no fixed mark, speaking of it is inexhaustible and asking of it is inexhaustible too; therefore 「不應難」 tr. "one should not object", that is, one should not treat asking again as a fault. He further gives a piece of evidence: 「如十住大菩薩於般若波羅蜜猶未滿足,何況須菩提小乘人!」 tr. "As even the great bodhisattvas of the ten abodes are not yet fulfilled with regard to prajñāpāramitā, how much less Subhūti, a man of the Small Vehicle!" By the unfulfilment of those of the ten abodes he shows the still greater unfulfilment of a man of the Small Vehicle; this is a way of arguing from the high to the low, not a disparagement.

31. Furthermore: above he heard prajñā praised as father and mother, and so he asks again. 「復次,上聞種種讚般若是父、是母等,是故更問。」 tr. "Furthermore, above he heard prajñā praised in many ways as father, as mother, and so on; therefore he asks again." This is the second answer, standing side by side with the first and not obstructing it. The first answer speaks in terms of the substance of prajñā; this answer speaks in terms of the questioner's occasion: at the end of fascicle 76 the Buddha had just praised the six perfections with twelve matters—they are the World-Honored One, are the path, are the great light, are the torch, are knowledge, are wisdom, are the rescue, are the refuge, are the island, are the ultimate path, are father, are mother; having heard such praise, one would naturally seek their substance and mark. The two answers come out together and the treatise-author does not judge which is better; this is precisely the constant method of this treatise.

32. Because of the question, the Buddha speaks at length for the sake of the other beings. 「佛因須菩提問,為餘眾生故,廣說般若波羅蜜相。」 tr. "Because of Subhūti's question, the Buddha, for the sake of the other beings, spoke at length of the mark of prajñāpāramitā." This sentence is the treatise-author's placing of the sūtra text: though the questioner is Subhūti, the intent of the speaker does not stop at Subhūti. Wherever in the sūtras there is one question and the Buddha speaks at length, it should mostly be seen this way—the question is the occasion; the speaking is for the assembly.

33. The explanation of the mark of space. The treatise-author cites the sūtra and explains it: 「須菩提!所謂虛空相是般若波羅蜜相。如虛空無色相、無非色相,般若波羅蜜亦如是無所有相。」 tr. "Subhūti! What is called the mark of space is the mark of prajñāpāramitā. As space has no mark of form and no mark of non-form, prajñāpāramitā likewise is without the mark of anything existent." The whole explanation lies in the seven Chinese characters 「無色相、無非色相」 tr. "no mark of form and no mark of non-form". The reason space serves as the simile is not only its openness but, more, its double negation—it cannot be said to be a mark of form, and it cannot be said to be a mark of non-form either. The prajñā that is without the mark of anything existent is likewise: it cannot be held to be existent, nor can it be held to be non-existent. If one takes only 「如虛空」 tr. "like space" and not this double negation, one easily falls into taking emptiness as a thing.

34. Subhūti asks further; the Buddha answers that there are. 「須菩提更問:『頗有因緣,諸法相如般若相不?』」 tr. "Subhūti asked further: ‘Are there perhaps causes and conditions whereby the mark of all dharmas is like the mark of prajñā, or not?’" Here the treatise-author retells the sūtra's question in narrative form and does not use the 「問曰」 tr. "Question:" format; in reading, one should know that it is a re-citation of the sūtra and not the treatise-author asking himself. 「佛答:『有。一切法究竟空、究竟離相,故說:「如般若波羅蜜相,一切法亦如是。」』」 tr. "The Buddha answered: ‘There are. All dharmas are ultimately empty and ultimately separated from marks; therefore it is said: “As is the mark of prajñāpāramitā, so too are all dharmas.”’" The two Chinese characters 「究竟」 tr. "ultimately" in the answer are the force the treatise-author adds in explaining the sūtra—the sūtra says only ‘separated from marks, of the mark of emptiness’; the treatise uses 「究竟」 tr. "ultimately" to show that it is thorough, meaning that it is not empty in parts nor separated in small measure.

35. Subhūti raises a difficulty: within what is separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness, how are there stain and purity, how is the path obtained? 「須菩提難:『若一切法離相、空相,云何知有垢、淨?云何菩薩得無上道?』」 tr. "Subhūti objected: ‘If all dharmas are separated from marks and of the mark of emptiness, how is it known that there are stain and purity? How does the bodhisattva obtain the unsurpassed path?’" The treatise-author gathers the three layers of difficulty in the sūtra into two questions: stain and purity, and obtaining the path. He gathers them without losing anything, because the third difficulty, 「無有菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者」 tr. "there is no bodhisattva who obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi", is already contained in 「云何菩薩得無上道」 tr. "how does the bodhisattva obtain the unsurpassed path". Here one can see the treatise-author's method of retelling the sūtra: he takes its bones, not its wording.

36. I and mine are ultimately non-existent; root and branch are both empty. The treatise-author first cites the Buddha's counter-question: 「佛告須菩提:『於汝意云何?眾生長夜行我、我所等。』」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘What do you think? Beings through the long night have practised I, mine, and so on.’" He then at once explains its meaning: 「是佛所說義,如我、我所畢竟無,眾生狂顛倒因緣故,生諸煩惱;煩惱因緣故有業;業因緣故,於生死中往來——是事本末空。」 tr. "The meaning of what the Buddha says is this: though I and mine are ultimately non-existent, because of the causes and conditions of their mad inversion beings give rise to the afflictions; because of the causes and conditions of the afflictions there are deeds; because of the causes and conditions of deeds they go and come within birth and death—this matter is empty from root to branch." Here a chain of causes and conditions is laid out: inversion gives rise to the afflictions, the afflictions give rise to deeds, deeds bring about going and coming. And at the end one sentence is passed, 「是事本末空」 tr. "this matter is empty from root to branch"—it does not say that this chain does not hold; it says that it holds and has no self-nature. Why is that? The treatise-author explains it himself: 「我無故,我所心虛誑;我所心虛誑故,諸餘因果展轉法皆是虛誑。」 tr. "Because there is no self, the mind of what belongs to self is false and deceptive; because the mind of what belongs to self is false and deceptive, all the other dharmas of cause and effect that follow one upon another are false and deceptive." False and deceptive does not equal non-existent; what is false and deceptive has the matter but not the reality.

37. Contemplating the five aggregates with real wisdom—as when the sun rises, all darkness is dispelled. 「若因般若波羅蜜實智慧,觀五眾無常、苦、空、無我,離自相,自相空,從本來畢竟不生。」 tr. "If by the real wisdom of prajñāpāramitā one contemplates the five aggregates as impermanent, suffering, empty, and without self, separated from specific marks, empty of specific marks, from the very beginning ultimately non-arising." What is contemplated here is four in all—impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and no-self, all contemplated with regard to the five aggregates; the contemplation reaches 「離自相,自相空」 tr. "separated from specific marks, empty of specific marks", and on to 「從本來畢竟不生」 tr. "from the very beginning ultimately non-arising". Once it is so contemplated, then 「我、我所心則滅;如日出,眾冥皆除」 tr. "the mind of I and mine ceases; as when the sun rises, all darkness is dispelled". The point the sun-rise simile takes lies in ‘not waiting to drive each one out’—once the sun has risen, the darkness has no place to stand; it does not mean that there is some other dharma that removes the dark. What follows goes along with this and lists the order of ceasing: because the mind of I and mine ceases, the other afflictions cease; because the other afflictions cease, the causes and conditions of deeds cease; because the causes and conditions of deeds cease, going and coming within birth and death is cut off; 「是名為淨」 tr. "this is called purity". It stands exactly opposite to the order of arising in the preceding passage—one in forward order, one in reverse, forming a pair.

38. Though the marks of dharmas are all empty, yet by these causes and conditions there are purity and stain. 「雖一切法相皆空,亦以如是因緣故有淨、有垢。」 tr. "Though the marks of all dharmas are all empty, yet by such causes and conditions there are purity and stain." This sentence is the treatise-author's conclusion to the two preceding passages, and also the direct answer to Subhūti's first layer of difficulty: emptiness and stain and purity do not obstruct each other, because what stain and purity rest on is whether causes and conditions are practised or not practised, not the self-nature of dharmas. In reading this sentence one should look back at the Buddha's way of answering in the sūtra—the Buddha answered by asking about the mind of I and mine, and the treatise-author states plainly the principle of that way of answering.

39. Subhūti, having thought it over and weighed it, speaks to the Buddha. 「爾時,須菩提思惟籌量佛語已,白佛言:『世尊!菩薩如是行,實不行色等一切法。何以故?是菩薩不得是法若行、行處、行者。』」 tr. "At that time Subhūti, having considered and reckoned the Buddha's words, said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The bodhisattva who practises thus really does not practise form or any dharma at all. Why? This bodhisattva does not obtain this dharma, whether as practice, place of practice, or one who practises.’" The treatise-author specially adds the four Chinese characters 「思惟籌量」 tr. "considered and reckoned" to point out that Subhūti's words here are not a response made as soon as he heard, but a declaring and confirming after he has digested it. The three matters raised—practice, place of practice, one who practises—are the sūtra's dharma of practice, place of practice, and one who practises; the order differs a little and the meaning is the same.

40. The explanation of ‘none can subdue him’—clinging to provisional names and practising the real dharma. The treatise-author cites the sūtra's 「若菩薩能如是行,一切人、天世間無能降伏」 tr. "if the bodhisattva can practise thus, no one in the world of humans and gods can subdue him" and explains it in four layers. First, the general judgement: 「世間人皆著假名,是行者行實法,是故不能伏。」 tr. "The people of the world all cling to provisional names; this practitioner practises the real dharma; therefore they cannot subdue him." The one who subdues and the one subdued must stand on the same layer; since what they cling to differs, there is naturally nothing that can be subdued. Second, the extension: 「世間人著一切虛誑顛倒及虛誑果報,是菩薩於畢竟空中尚不著,何況餘法!」 tr. "The people of the world cling to all that is false, deceptive, and inverted, and to false and deceptive retributions; this bodhisattva does not cling even to ultimate emptiness, how much less to other dharmas!" Since he does not cling even to ultimate emptiness, there is not one place where a hand can be laid on him. Third, it divides the sūtra's two sentences: 「天、人、阿修羅世間者,是三種善道中有智慧人」 tr. "the world of gods, humans, and asuras means the people with wisdom in the three good destinies"—this speaks of those who have not obtained the path; 「又復一切聲聞、辟支佛所不能及者,上三善道,據未得道人;此中說得道者不能及」 tr. "and further, as for ‘cannot be reached by any śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha’: the three good destinies above refer to people who have not obtained the path; here it says that those who have obtained the path cannot reach him"—this speaks of those who have already obtained the path. One sentence governs ordinary people, one sentence governs the noble ones; the sūtra's two sentences are not a repetition. Fourth, it speaks of the causes and conditions for his being unreachable: 「菩薩入法位,一切魔、魔所使無能惱者」 tr. "the bodhisattva enters the Dharma-position, and none of the Māras or those Māra employs can trouble him", and also 「是菩薩常行應薩婆若心,則近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。何以故?不著一切法,常集一切助道法故。」 tr. "This bodhisattva constantly practises the mind that accords with sarvajñā, and so is near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Why? Because he does not cling to any dharma, and constantly gathers all the dharmas that aid the path." In the last sentence, 「不著」 tr. "does not cling" and 「常集」 tr. "constantly gathers" raised together are most worth savouring—not clinging does not obstruct constantly gathering, and constantly gathering does not obstruct not clinging.

41. The Buddha approves his words and praises him. 「佛可其言而讚。」 tr. "The Buddha approved his words and praised him." With six Chinese characters the treatise-author concludes the passage above, and with six Chinese characters he opens the passage below. Extremely short sentences of this kind are often read hastily in the treatise, but they are in fact the pivots of the sections: Subhūti's declaring and confirming above here obtains the Buddha's approval, and what follows then turns to the weighing that benefits others.

42. First he praises benefit for oneself; now he makes clear benefit for others—the question of weighing. 「佛欲以如是智慧為他人說故,先讚菩薩自利益;今為利益他,分別福德果報故,問須菩提……」 tr. "Because the Buddha wished this wisdom to be spoken for others, he first praised the bodhisattva's benefit for himself; now, for the sake of benefiting others, and to distinguish the retribution of merit, he asks Subhūti …" This sentence fixes the character of the two rounds of weighing: the weighing is not comparing the amount of merit to exhort people to seek merit; it is to show the matter of ‘speaking this wisdom for others’. The sūtra text cited is abbreviated with the four Chinese characters 「如經廣說」 tr. "as the sūtra says at length": 「於汝意云何?閻浮提眾生盡得人身,如經廣說。乃至應薩婆若心,出一切福田之上。」 tr. "What do you think? The beings of Jambudvīpa all obtain a human body—as the sūtra says at length. And so on up to: the mind that accords with sarvajñā goes beyond all fields of merit." That the treatise-author does not record again sūtra text already given in full is a constant practice of this treatise; it is not abridging and leaving unexplained.

43. The edge of the fields of merit—because prajñā cannot be exhausted. 「是中說因緣:『若菩薩能自行般若波羅蜜,亦能教化,是人於一切福田能到其邊。』」 tr. "Here the causes and conditions are spoken: ‘If a bodhisattva can himself practise prajñāpāramitā and can also teach and transform, this person can reach the edge of all fields of merit.’" The treatise-author at once explains the measure of 「福田」 tr. "fields of merit": 「福田者,從須陀洹乃至佛。」 tr. "Fields of merit run from the srota-āpanna up to the Buddha." He also explains why he can reach their edge: 「是菩薩能如所說般若波羅蜜履行,則得作佛。」 tr. "This bodhisattva can walk in prajñāpāramitā as it has been spoken, and so obtains buddhahood." Last he speaks of why it surpasses other merit: 「餘福德善法,離般若波羅蜜故皆盡,般若波羅蜜不可盡故。」 tr. "Other merit and wholesome dharmas are all exhausted because they are apart from prajñāpāramitā; because prajñāpāramitā cannot be exhausted." Exhaustible and inexhaustible are the verdict of this passage. Merit apart from prajñā has a measure, and so it can be exhausted; prajñā is measureless, and so it cannot be exhausted.

44. The causes and conditions of his power—the acceptance of equality and great compassion as the root of the Great Vehicle. 「言無有餘福德如菩薩摩訶薩力勢者,是中自說因緣:『菩薩行般若時,得諸法平等忍;得平等忍故,雖行空,亦能生四無量心。』」 tr. "As for the saying that no other merit has power like the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's, here the causes and conditions are spoken by the sūtra itself: ‘When the bodhisattva practises prajñā, he obtains the acceptance of the equality of all dharmas; because he obtains the acceptance of equality, though he practises emptiness he can also give rise to the four immeasurable minds.’" Here a link is supplied that the sūtra text lacks but that the principle requires: the acceptance of equality. With this acceptance one can 「雖行空,亦能生四無量心」 tr. "though practising emptiness, also give rise to the four immeasurable minds"—the reason emptiness and kindness and compassion do not hinder each other lies precisely here. Among the four immeasurable minds the treatise-author specially marks out one: 「四無量心中,大悲是大乘之本」 tr. "among the four immeasurable minds, great compassion is the root of the Great Vehicle", and he explains its sphere: 「見眾生就於死法,如囚受戮。」 tr. "He sees beings going toward the dharma of death, like a prisoner going to execution." The simile of the prisoner going to execution takes the suffering that is already fixed but has not yet arrived, which an onlooker has no way to bear in his place. He concludes with a turn: 「諸菩薩能生六波羅蜜等乃至一切種智,是故諸菩薩能生大悲。」 tr. "The bodhisattvas can give rise to the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds; therefore the bodhisattvas can give rise to great compassion." One must note the direction of this sentence—it is not that because of great compassion they can give rise to the six perfections; it is that because they can give rise to the six perfections and on up to the omniscience of all kinds, they can give rise to great compassion; when there is the power to save, compassion is then real.

45. Before obtaining the unsurpassed path he is already a field of merit. 「是故是人雖未得無上道,已是一切眾生之福田。」 tr. "Therefore, though this person has not yet obtained the unsurpassed path, he is already the field of merit of all beings." This sentence carries on from the above and sets up a rank: not yet a Buddha, and yet already fit to receive offerings. The First Part's fascicle said that Māra deceives the bodhisattva with ‘you have already received the prediction’ and makes him give rise to pride; here it says that there really is virtue fit for this without waiting for the prediction. Only when the two places are read side by side does one know that this sentence is not self-approval.

46. One who would not eat the alms of the country emptily should train in prajñā. 「是故言:『菩薩摩訶薩若欲不空食國中施者,當學般若波羅蜜。』」 tr. "Therefore it is said: ‘If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva wishes not to eat the alms of the country emptily, he should train in prajñāpāramitā.’" The treatise-author cites the sūtra and takes the three Chinese characters 「不空食」 tr. "not eating emptily" as his heading. The sūtra writes 「不虛食」 tr. "not eating in vain"; the treatise-author writes 「不空食」 tr. "not eating emptily"; ‘in vain’ and ‘emptily’ are interchangeable wording, with no difference in meaning. This heading brings the meaning of the field of merit spoken of above down onto the one who receives offerings.

47. The meaning of not eating emptily—he can repay the donor, and can make the donor's merit inexhaustible. 「不空食名能報施主,能生道,能令施主之福無盡,乃至入涅槃。」 tr. "Not eating emptily means he can repay the donor, can give rise to the path, and can make the donor's merit inexhaustible, even up to entering nirvāṇa." Three matters stand side by side: repaying the donor speaks in terms of the receiver; giving rise to the path speaks in terms of the Dharma; making the donor's merit inexhaustible speaks in terms of the giver. The three run through as one—when the receiver can give rise to the path, the giver's merit is then inexhaustible; if the receiver has no path, the giver's merit has a measure and can be exhausted. This passage is the right understanding of the phrase 「不空食」 tr. "not eating emptily"; it must not be read only as the receiver's own sense of shame.

48. Showing the paths of the three vehicles, being a great light, pulling out of the four bonds, giving the five eyes—the thought that accords with it is the mind of prajñā. 「若示眾生三乘道,為眾生示一切智大明,亦欲拔出三界獄中四縛,欲令眾生得五眼,應常行般若波羅蜜相應念。」 tr. "If he would show beings the paths of the three vehicles, show beings the great light of omniscience, and also wishes to pull them out of the four bonds in the prison of the three realms, and wishes to make beings obtain the five eyes, he should constantly practise the thought that accords with prajñāpāramitā." Here 「三界獄中四縛」 tr. "the four bonds in the prison of the three realms" and 「五眼」 tr. "the five eyes" are both words the treatise-author uses in explaining the sūtra: the sūtra says 「拔出三界牢獄」 tr. "pull out of the prison of the three realms" and 「與一切眾生眼」 tr. "give eyes to all beings"; the treatise-author uses the four bonds to speak of what binds them and the five eyes to speak of what is given—this explains the treatise from its own text and does not cite another account; only, the treatise-author here merely raises the names of the four bonds and the five eyes and does not give their items, nor are their items found elsewhere in this unit, and they are not forcibly supplied here. The last sentence is the most important: 「相應念者,即是般若心。若行般若波羅蜜心;若有所說,但說般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "The thought that accords with it is the mind of prajñā. Either he practises the mind of prajñāpāramitā, or, if he has something to say, he says only prajñāpāramitā." He explains the sūtra's 「相應念」 tr. "the thought that accords with it" directly as 「般若心」 tr. "the mind of prajñā"; the two matters of speech and silence in the next passage come out of this.

49. The Buddha commands his disciples constantly to practise two matters. 「佛勅弟子,若和合共住,常行二事:一者、賢聖默然,二者、說法。」 tr. "The Buddha commanded his disciples, when they live together in harmony, constantly to practise two matters: first, the noble silence of the worthies and sages; second, speaking the Dharma." These two matters are the treatise-author citing the Buddha's standing rule to explain the preceding sentence. The number of two matters is not in the sūtra; the treatise-author raises it himself, and its items too are listed by the treatise-author himself—silence and speaking the Dharma; no item is added beyond these. In reading this passage one must know that what is cited is the observance of the Saṅgha living together, and the treatise-author takes it to match the speech and silence of prajñā.

50. The noble silence of the worthies and sages and speaking the Dharma—going out of and into prajñā, and not letting other minds enter. 「『賢聖默然』者,是般若心;『說法』者,說般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "‘The noble silence of the worthies and sages’ is the mind of prajñā; ‘speaking the Dharma’ is speaking prajñāpāramitā." Once the two matters have been matched, the treatise-author speaks of their cycle: 「是人從般若心出,說般若波羅蜜;說般若波羅蜜已,還入般若中,不令餘心、餘語得入。晝夜常行,是不休不息。」 tr. "This person comes out of the mind of prajñā and speaks prajñāpāramitā; having spoken prajñāpāramitā, he enters back into prajñā, not letting other minds or other words enter. Practising it constantly day and night, this is without resting and without stopping." Coming out and speaking, speaking and entering back—this is one going and one returning; what is guarded lies in the one sentence 「不令餘心、餘語得入」 tr. "not letting other minds or other words enter". At the end it says 「如是得先所說功德」 tr. "thus he obtains the merit spoken of before", pointing back to the merit listed earlier, which shows that the two matters of speech and silence are not a separate gate of practice.

51. The simile of the poor man who loses a treasure. 「佛欲令是事明了,故說譬喻:『如貧人失大價寶,常念不離。菩薩亦如是不離薩婆若心,常行般若波羅蜜,不休不息。』」 tr. "The Buddha, wishing to make this matter clear, therefore spoke a simile: ‘As a poor man who has lost a treasure of great price constantly thinks of it and never leaves it, so the bodhisattva likewise does not leave the mind of sarvajñā, constantly practising prajñāpāramitā without resting and without stopping.’" The sūtra has a man who obtains a maṇi jewel and loses it again; the treatise-author has a poor man who loses a treasure of great price—the point taken is the same, both lying in the urgency of the thought after the loss; and in changing 「士夫」 tr. "a man" into 「貧人」 tr. "a poor man" the treatise-author shows still more that what he loses is bound up with his body and life. The intent of this simile is not to teach people to grieve, but to teach them that the thought needs no forcing: one who truly knows it for a great treasure and has lost it thinks of it without being urged.

52. Subhūti raises a difficulty: all thoughts are empty; how does he not leave the thought of sarvajñā? 「爾時,須菩提聞是事,白佛言:『世尊!若一切諸念空,云何菩薩不離薩婆若念?空中,菩薩不可得,薩婆若亦不可得。』」 tr. "At that time Subhūti, hearing this matter, said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all thoughts are empty, how does the bodhisattva not leave the thought of sarvajñā? Within emptiness the bodhisattva is unfindable, and sarvajñā is also unfindable.’" The treatise-author retells the sūtra's difficulty, still in narrative form. What are named as unfindable are two—the bodhisattva and sarvajñā; compared with the sūtra's three matters it lacks one, 「念」 tr. "thought", but the Buddha's answer below speaks precisely of the self-nature of thought, so nothing is lost.

53. The Buddha answers: to know that all dharmas are separated from self-nature, that the mark of dharmas, suchness, and the limit of reality abide always in the world. 「佛答:『若菩薩知一切法離自性,非聲聞、辟支佛所作,亦非佛所作,自從因緣出;諸法法相、如、實際常住世間,即是菩薩不離般若波羅蜜行。』」 tr. "The Buddha answered: ‘If the bodhisattva knows that all dharmas are separated from self-nature, not made by the śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas, nor made by the Buddha, but come forth of themselves from causes and conditions; that the mark of dharmas of all dharmas, suchness, and the limit of reality abide always in the world—this is the bodhisattva's practice that does not leave prajñāpāramitā.’" Beyond the sūtra text the treatise-author supplies one phrase, 「自從因緣出」 tr. "come forth of themselves from causes and conditions"—the sūtra says only that they are not made by the two vehicles and not made by the Buddha; the treatise points out where they come from: they come forth from causes and conditions. Not made, and coming from conditions—this is precisely the constant way this treatise explains emptiness. The four Chinese characters 「常住世間」 tr. "abide always in the world" also deserve attention: what abides always is the mark of dharmas, suchness, and the limit of reality, not some one dharma; to read it as some permanently abiding thing existing in the world would be a great error.

54. The Buddha himself speaks the causes and conditions: because it is empty and separated, it neither increases nor decreases. 「佛自說因緣:『般若波羅蜜空故、離故,不增不減。』」 tr. "The Buddha himself spoke the causes and conditions: ‘Because prajñāpāramitā is empty and separated, it neither increases nor decreases.’" The treatise-author uses 「自說因緣」 tr. "himself spoke the causes and conditions" to point out that this sentence is the reason given by the sūtra text itself, not added by the treatise-author. The reason it neither increases nor decreases lies in emptiness and separation—if it had self-nature, there would be ground for increasing and decreasing.

55. Subhūti asks again: if its nature is empty, how does one unite with prajñā and obtain the unsurpassed path? 「須菩提聞是,復問佛:『若般若波羅蜜性空,云何菩薩與般若合得無上道?』」 tr. "Subhūti, hearing this, asked the Buddha again: ‘If the nature of prajñāpāramitā is empty, how does the bodhisattva unite with prajñā and obtain the unsurpassed path?’" The treatise-author changes the sūtra's 「等」 tr. "equal" into 「合」 tr. "unite"—‘equal’ is matching, ‘unite’ is according; the meanings reach each other. This question is the retelling in the treatise section of the second half of the second layer of difficulty.

56. The Buddha answers following his words: prajñā is suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality. 「佛隨須菩提語:『若菩薩與般若波羅蜜合,則不增不減;諸法如、法性、實際不增不減故,般若波羅蜜不增不減。』」 tr. "The Buddha, following Subhūti's words, said: ‘If the bodhisattva unites with prajñāpāramitā, then there is neither increase nor decrease; because the suchness of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality neither increase nor decrease, prajñāpāramitā neither increases nor decreases.’" The five Chinese characters 「隨須菩提語」 tr. "following Subhūti's words" are the treatise-author pointing out the Buddha's way of answering—he answers in the very words of the question and does not set up new names. After the answer the treatise-author himself adds a turn: 「般若波羅蜜,即是諸法如、法性、實際;如、法性、實際,即是般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is the suchness of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality; suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality are prajñāpāramitā." The two sentences point to each other; they state plainly the relation of identity contained in the character 「故」 tr. "because" of the sūtra text.

57. The explanation of neither one nor different—worldly dharmas are either one or two; prajñā is not so. 「此中佛自說因緣:『如如等三法非一非異,般若亦如是。』」 tr. "Here the Buddha himself speaks the causes and conditions: ‘As the three dharmas, suchness and the rest, are neither one nor different, so too is prajñā.’" The treatise-author at once illustrates it by the reckoning of the world: 「世間法,非一即是二,不異即是一;般若波羅蜜則不爾。」 tr. "Worldly dharmas, if not one, are two; if not different, are one; prajñāpāramitā is not so." One and two, one and different—on worldly dharmas these are an exhaustive division into two; prajñā goes beyond this division, and so it is called 「無量無邊」 tr. "measureless and boundless". He concludes with three phrases: 「空、無相、無作故不增不減;若菩薩得是不增不減,則能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "Because of emptiness, the signless, and non-action, it neither increases nor decreases; if the bodhisattva obtains this neither-increase-nor-decrease, then he can obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." That the three gates of liberation appear here is precisely to say where neither increase nor decrease comes from; it is not setting up a separate section.

58. Hearing this, he penetrates without obstruction—because the mark of self is severed, he has nothing to fear. 「若菩薩聞是事,通達無礙、入佛智慧,雖未作佛,信力故於佛法中亦無疑,不怖、不畏。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva hears this matter, he penetrates it without obstruction and enters the wisdom of the Buddha; though he has not yet become a Buddha, by the power of faith he has no doubt with regard to the Buddha's Dharma, and is not terrified and not afraid." The treatise-author specially marks out the two Chinese characters 「信力」 tr. "the power of faith"—that one can be without doubt before becoming a Buddha is not because one has already realised, but because the power of faith upholds one. He further explains why he has nothing to fear: 「凡夫著我心故有畏,是菩薩我相斷故無所畏。」 tr. "Ordinary people have fear because they cling to the mind of self; this bodhisattva has nothing to fear because the mark of self is severed." The root of fear is in the self; sever the self, and fear has nowhere to arise from. At the end it says: 「當知是菩薩即住阿鞞跋致地,亦能正行般若。」 tr. "Know that this bodhisattva abides in the ground of the avaivartika, and can also rightly practise prajñā." This corresponds to the sūtra's words of testing, and also reflects back on the 「不證」 tr. "not realising" of the chapter title—not being startled and not terrified, and not taking realisation in a dream, are one and the same ground of mind.

59. The explanation of the eleven questions, the first: is the mark of emptiness practising prajñā? 「須菩提聞是菩薩正行般若波羅蜜,是故問佛:『世尊!般若波羅蜜觀一切空、不牢固,是空相為行般若不?』」 tr. "Subhūti heard that this bodhisattva rightly practises prajñāpāramitā, and therefore asked the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā contemplates everything as empty and not solid—is this mark of emptiness practising prajñā or not?’" The treatise-author first gives the reason for the question—because he heard 「正行般若」 tr. "rightly practises prajñā", he asks what practising is. 「佛言:『不也!』何以故?若空無有法,云何行般若?」 tr. "The Buddha said: ‘No!’ Why? If in emptiness there is no dharma, how is prajñā practised?" What follows 「何以故」 tr. "Why?" is the treatise-author explaining the reason for the Buddha's answer, not the Buddha's words; in reading, they should be kept apart. The reason explained is very simple: since there is no dharma in emptiness, there is no one who can practise.

60. The second: apart from emptiness, is there some further dharma that practises prajñā? 「『離是空,更有法行般若不?』佛言:『不也!』何以故?若一切法空、無相、無作,云何離空更有法?是故說『不』。」 tr. "‘Apart from this emptiness, is there some further dharma that practises prajñā or not?’ The Buddha said: ‘No!’ Why? If all dharmas are emptiness, the signless, and non-action, how could there be some further dharma apart from emptiness? Therefore he says ‘no’." The treatise-author's explanation still dismisses the question as it is put: since all dharmas are empty, signless, and of non-action, in the place of 「離空」 tr. "apart from emptiness" there is no dharma that can be set up. These two questions, one of identity and one of separation, correspond to the first pair among the first four questions of the sūtra.

61. The third: does prajñā practise prajñā?—a dharma does not practise itself. 「須菩提聞空非行般若、離空非行般若,一切法皆攝在般若中,今但問:『般若行般若不?』」 tr. "Subhūti heard that emptiness is not practising prajñā, and that apart from emptiness is not practising prajñā; all dharmas are contained in prajñā; now he asks only: ‘Does prajñā practise prajñā or not?’" The treatise-author first describes the momentum of his turning the question: once the two roads are cut off, he asks about prajñā itself. He explains: 「法不自行,應以異法行,是故言『不』。」 tr. "A dharma does not practise itself; it should be practised by a different dharma; therefore it is said ‘no’." Four Chinese characters make the verdict—「法不自行」 tr. "a dharma does not practise itself". This is a general rule, not only for prajñā; the explanations of the five aggregates and of the dharmas that aid the path below all come out of it.

62. The fourth: apart from prajñā, is there some further dharma that practises prajñā? 「復問:『離般若,更有法行般若不?』佛言:『不。』何以故?一切法攝在般若中,更無法行般若。」 tr. "He asked again: ‘Apart from prajñā, is there some further dharma that practises prajñā or not?’ The Buddha said: ‘No.’ Why? All dharmas are contained in prajñā; there is no further dharma that practises prajñā." Since the previous passage has said that a dharma does not practise itself and should be practised by a different dharma, someone is bound to ask: then where is the different dharma? This question is exactly that. The answer lies in 「一切法攝在般若中」 tr. "all dharmas are contained in prajñā"—since there is no dharma outside prajñā, the so-called different dharma does not exist either. The first four questions end here.

63. The fifth: do the five aggregates practise prajñā? 「先來略問行般若者,今問名字因緣:『五眾行般若不?』」 tr. "Before, he asked in brief about the one who practises prajñā; now he asks about the causes and conditions of the name: ‘Do the five aggregates practise prajñā or not?’" The treatise-author points out the turn in the questioning—the first four questions were brief questions; from here on he asks about what the name rests on. What is called the causes and conditions of the name means that a person is only a provisional name for the coming together of the five aggregates. 「佛言:『不。』何以故?是五眾從虛誑和合因緣,不自在故,無住相,云何能行?」 tr. "The Buddha said: ‘No.’ Why? These five aggregates come from false and deceptive causes and conditions coming together; because they are not independent, they have no abiding mark; how could they practise?" Three matters serve as the explanation: false and deceptive coming together, not being independent, having no abiding mark. Having no abiding mark is especially important—practice must have abiding before it has somewhere to proceed from; without abiding there is no such thing as practice.

64. The sixth: do the six perfections and the other dharmas that aid the path practise prajñā? 「須菩提更問:『若菩薩假名字空不實故不行般若,今六波羅蜜等諸助道法行般若波羅蜜不?』」 tr. "Subhūti asked further: ‘If the bodhisattva does not practise prajñā because the provisional name is empty and unreal, do the six perfections and the other dharmas that aid the path now practise prajñāpāramitā or not?’" The questioning turns again: since the person cannot practise, can the dharmas practise? 「佛言:『不。』何以故?如五眾和合有故不能行,是諸法亦如是。」 tr. "The Buddha said: ‘No.’ Why? As the five aggregates cannot practise because they exist by coming together, so too are these dharmas." Taking the five aggregates as the example for all dharmas—whatever exists by coming together falls under this same verdict. Here one can see that in explaining the sūtra the treatise-author does not set up a new principle item by item, but runs one principle through them all.

65. The seventh: do the mark of emptiness of form and the other dharmas, and suchness and the limit of reality, practise prajñā? 「『色等法空相、不牢固,如、法相、法位、法住、實際,是法行般若不?』佛答:『是法無為法,不生不滅,常住自性故不行。』」 tr. "‘The mark of emptiness of form and the other dharmas, their not being solid, suchness, the mark of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the limit of reality—do these dharmas practise prajñā or not?’ The Buddha answered: ‘These dharmas are unconditioned dharmas, neither arising nor ceasing, abiding always in their self-nature; therefore they do not practise.’" The previous two questions dismissed the conditioned dharmas that come together; this question dismisses the unconditioned—suchness and the limit of reality. The reason they do not practise changes—it is not falseness and having no abiding; it is 「不生不滅,常住自性」 tr. "neither arising nor ceasing, abiding always in their self-nature"; since there is no arising and ceasing, there is nothing that can be called practice. The conditioned does not practise because it has no abiding; the unconditioned does not practise because it has no change; both roads are cut off. The explanation of the sūtra's ten questions ends here.

66. The general question: who is it that practises prajñā? 「須菩提問佛:『世尊!假名字故,人不行;諸法亦和合因緣生、無自性故亦不行,誰當行般若?若不行,云何得無上道?』」 tr. "Subhūti asked the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Because it is a provisional name, the person does not practise; dharmas too, because they arise from causes and conditions coming together and have no self-nature, also do not practise; who then is it that practises prajñā? If there is no practising, how is the unsurpassed path obtained?’" The treatise-author retells the sūtra's eleventh, general question more plainly—the sūtra asks only 「云何行名菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "what practice is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practising prajñāpāramitā"; the treatise asks directly 「誰當行般若」 tr. "who then is it that practises prajñā", and adds a sentence, 「若不行,云何得無上道」 tr. "if there is no practising, how is the unsurpassed path obtained". With both roads, person and dharma, cut off, he asks where the practitioner is.

67. The Buddha answers with a counter-question. 「今佛以反問答:『於汝意云何?』」 tr. "Now the Buddha answers with a counter-question: ‘What do you think?’" The treatise-author first points out that the way of answering is a counter-question, and then says why the Buddha uses a counter-question: 「須菩提從佛急求行般若者,是故佛問:『汝以慧眼見,定有一法行般若不?』」 tr. "Subhūti urgently sought from the Buddha the one who practises prajñā; therefore the Buddha asked: ‘Do you see with the wisdom-eye that there is definitely a dharma that practises prajñā, or not?’" The two Chinese characters 「急求」 tr. "urgently sought" are set down with great precision—the questioner has already presupposed in his mind that there must be a practitioner who can be pointed to; the Buddha does not expound the Dharma to him head-on, but only makes him go and look for himself. What is asked is further limited to the two matters 「慧眼」 tr. "the wisdom-eye" and 「定有」 tr. "definitely there is": not by the fleshly eye or the divine eye, and no definite dharma is allowed.

68. Subhūti answers from the three gates of liberation that he does not see. 「須菩提因三解脫門入諸法實相中,法相不可得,何況行者!是故答言:『世尊!不見有行般若者。』」 tr. "Subhūti, by the three gates of liberation, has entered the real mark of all dharmas; the mark of dharmas is unfindable, how much less one who practises! Therefore he answered: ‘World-Honored One! I do not see anyone who practises prajñā.’" The treatise-author explains why he can answer—not by inference, but by entering the real mark through the three gates of liberation. 「法相不可得,何況行者」 tr. "the mark of dharmas is unfindable, how much less one who practises" argues from the heavy to the light: the dharma relied on is still unfindable; the person who relies on it can still less be spoken of.

69. He asks again about the place of practice; the answer is that he does not see it—all contemplations cease. 「復問:『汝見是般若波羅蜜菩薩行處不?』須菩提答:『不見。』」 tr. "He asked again: ‘Do you see the place where the bodhisattva practises this prajñāpāramitā or not?’ Subhūti answered: ‘I do not see it.’" The one asking here is the Buddha. The treatise-author explains why he does not see it: 「般若波羅蜜中一切諸觀滅:若常若無常、若生滅等,無一法定相是般若,云何當說是般若波羅蜜?」 tr. "Within prajñāpāramitā all contemplations cease: whether permanent or impermanent, whether arising and ceasing, and so on—no dharma with a fixed mark is prajñā; how then could one say, ‘this is prajñāpāramitā’?" What ceases is 「觀」 tr. "contemplation"—every discriminating contemplation, permanent and impermanent, arising and ceasing, and so on. Because contemplation ceases there is no fixed mark to point to; because there is no fixed mark there is no place to practise.

70. He asks again whether the dharma not seen exists or does not exist—the wisdom-eye is real; the fleshly eye and the divine eye are false and deceptive. 「復問:『若汝以智慧眼不見法,是不見法為有為無?』答言:『無。』」 tr. "He asked again: ‘If you do not see a dharma with the eye of wisdom, does this dharma that is not seen exist or not exist?’ He answered: ‘It does not exist.’" The treatise-author explains it: 「佛說智慧眼實,肉眼、天眼虛誑;須菩提以慧眼觀,不見,故言無。」 tr. "The Buddha says that the eye of wisdom is real, and the fleshly eye and the divine eye are false and deceptive; Subhūti contemplated with the wisdom-eye and did not see, therefore he said it does not exist." Here a criterion is given: only by knowing with which eye one contemplates are one's words settled. Only what the wisdom-eye does not see can be said not to exist; to say that something does not exist because the fleshly eye or the divine eye does not see it is no ground. This passage is often read as the treatise-author disparaging the fleshly eye and the divine eye; in fact what is disparaged is the way of taking realisation that uses those two eyes as evidence.

71. He asks again whether this dharma arises—idle discourse has already ceased. 「復問:『若法無、不可得,是法有生不?』答言:『不生。』」 tr. "He asked again: ‘If a dharma does not exist and is unfindable, does this dharma arise or not?’ He answered: ‘It does not arise.’" The treatise-author explains: 「是法本自無、畢竟空、無所有,是法有、無等戲論已滅,云何有生?」 tr. "This dharma is by origin of itself non-existent, ultimately empty, without anything existent; the idle discourse of this dharma's existing, not existing, and so on has already ceased; how could there be arising?" 「有、無等戲論已滅」 tr. "The idle discourse of existing, not existing, and so on has already ceased" is the key point: not only is it not granted to exist, it is not granted not to exist either; when existence and non-existence have both ceased, the question of arising has nowhere to be placed. With this, the sūtra's four counter-questions have each been explained in the treatise section.

72. The Buddha tells Subhūti: this is called the acceptance of non-arising—it is said by way of worldly dharma, not in the highest meaning. 「佛語須菩提:『若菩薩於是法中通達無疑,信力、智慧力故,能住是法中,是名無生忍。』」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If the bodhisattva penetrates this dharma without doubt, and by the power of faith and the power of wisdom can abide in this dharma, this is called the acceptance of non-arising.’" To the sūtra's 「是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍」 tr. "this is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas" the treatise-author adds two powers—the power of faith and the power of wisdom; what makes abiding possible lies here. The two turns that follow are the most important. The first: 「五眾中假名菩薩,得如是法,是名行般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "The provisionally named bodhisattva within the five aggregates, obtaining such a dharma—this is called practising prajñāpāramitā." The one who can practise prajñā turns out to be precisely the provisionally named bodhisattva within the five aggregates—the text before has dismissed both roads, person and dharma; here it returns the provisional name to him; this is not reversing the verdict; it is saying that the subject of practice lies only in the provisional name and not in a real dharma. The second: 「世俗法故說,非第一義;第一義中,諸戲論語言即是無生。」 tr. "It is said by way of worldly dharma, not in the highest meaning; in the highest meaning, all words of idle discourse are themselves non-arising." The words 「是名無生忍」 tr. "this is called the acceptance of non-arising" are themselves a worldly way of speaking; in the highest meaning, even setting up this name is idle discourse, and the very nature of idle discourse is non-arising. At the end it says 「得是無生忍,便受無上道記」 tr. "obtaining this acceptance of non-arising, he then receives the prediction of the unsurpassed path", which leads into the next passage.

73. With single-minded diligent vigour he surely obtains it—the body born of the Dharma-nature and the last body. 「佛言:『若菩薩一心勤精進,不休不息,隨無生忍行,不得是大智慧、無上智慧、一切智,無有是處!』」 tr. "The Buddha said: ‘If the bodhisattva, single-mindedly and diligently exerting himself without resting and without stopping, practises in accord with the acceptance of non-arising, and does not obtain this great wisdom, unsurpassed wisdom, omniscience—there is no such possibility!’" The treatise-author explains the principle of this certainty, citing a sūtra as ground: 「如經說:『若無因無緣則無果報,邪因緣亦無果報,因緣少亦無果報。』」 tr. "As a sūtra says: ‘If there is no cause and no condition, there is no retribution; with wrong causes and conditions there is also no retribution; with scant causes and conditions there is also no retribution.’" The three sentences show one meaning by its reverse—when right causes and conditions are complete, there is surely retribution. Since there is this rule, the order that follows is clear of itself: the one who obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas 「捨是生死肉身,得法性生身,住菩薩果報神通中,一時能作無量變化身,淨佛世界、度脫眾生」 tr. "gives up this fleshly body within birth and death and obtains the body born of the Dharma-nature; abiding in the supernormal powers that are the bodhisattva's retribution, he can at one time make immeasurable transformation bodies, purify buddha-worlds, and deliver beings"; going further, 「是人末後身具足佛法,坐道場」 tr. "this person in his last body fulfils the dharmas of a Buddha and sits at the seat of awakening". It concludes: 「具足正因緣,若不得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,無有是處!所以者何?是人得無生忍法,一心直進,無有廢退故。」 tr. "With the right causes and conditions complete, that he should not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—there is no such possibility! Why is that? Because this person has obtained the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising and goes straight forward single-mindedly, with no giving up and no retrogression." The bone of the whole passage lies in the three Chinese characters 「正因緣」 tr. "right causes and conditions": it does not rely on the power of the vow, does not rely on a response from above; it is that when causes and conditions are complete, the retribution follows of necessity.

74. The marks of one who has not obtained the acceptance of non-arising—the simile of travelling by land and riding a boat, and the question of the prediction raised. 「菩薩未得無生法忍,深著世間法,諸煩惱厚,雖有福德善心,軟薄不進故,為煩惱所遮;得無生忍法,無復是事。」 tr. "The bodhisattva who has not obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas clings deeply to worldly dharmas, and his afflictions are thick; though he has merit and a wholesome mind, because it is soft and thin and does not advance, he is blocked by the afflictions; when he obtains the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, this is so no longer." First the illness of not having obtained it is made clear: clinging, thickness, softness and thinness. Next the simile is set up: 「未得無生忍法,用力艱難,譬如陸行;得無生法忍已,用力甚易,譬如乘船。」 tr. "Before obtaining the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, effort is arduous, as in travelling by land; having obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, effort is very easy, as in riding a boat." The point the simile of travelling by land and riding a boat takes lies in the difficulty or ease of the effort, not in the distance of the road; both are travelling, but what they rely on differs. Having made clear how precious it is—「是故無生法忍,諸菩薩所貴」 tr. "therefore the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is what the bodhisattvas prize"—he then brings out the question: 「以是貴故,須菩提問:『世尊!得無生法故受記?』」 tr. "Because it is so prized, Subhūti asked: ‘World-Honored One! Is it because one obtains the dharma of non-arising that one receives the prediction?’" The treatise-author says plainly that the motive of this question lies in 「貴」 tr. "prizing": because it is precious, he wishes to grasp it as the ground of receiving the prediction. The three rounds of 「不」 tr. "no" below are all to cut this off.

75. The Buddha says no—the dharma of non-arising has no mark of attaining. 「佛言:『不也!』何以故?無生法不生不滅、無得相,云何因是受記?」 tr. "The Buddha said: ‘No!’ Why? The dharma of non-arising neither arises nor ceases and has no mark of attaining; how could one receive the prediction because of it?" What is dismissed is not the dharma of non-arising but 「因是受記」 tr. "receiving the prediction because of it"—this 「因」 tr. "because of". Since the dharma of non-arising has no mark of attaining, it cannot serve as the ground relied on. This counters exactly the motive of Subhūti in the preceding passage.

76. He asks again whether the prediction is obtained by an arising dharma—an arising dharma is false and deceptive, false speech. 「復問:『生法得記耶?』佛言:『不得。』何以故?生法虛誑妄語、作法,云何得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提真實法?」 tr. "He asked again: ‘Is the prediction obtained by an arising dharma?’ The Buddha said: ‘It is not obtained.’ Why? An arising dharma is false and deceptive, false speech, a made dharma; how could it obtain the true and real dharma of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?" The arising dharma is judged three ways: false and deceptive, false speech, a made dharma. The reason it does not obtain is that the false and deceptive cannot bring about the true and real; this speaks of the two ends not matching each other, not setting up a separate principle.

77. He asks again whether the prediction is received by arising-and-non-arising—both have a fault. 「復問:『生不生得受記不?』佛言:『不也!』何以故?此二俱有過故。」 tr. "He asked again: ‘Is the prediction received by arising and non-arising or not?’ The Buddha said: ‘No!’ Why? Because both of these have a fault." The treatise-author passes only a six-character verdict: 「此二俱有過故。」 tr. "Because both of these have a fault." He does not explain further, because the two previous rounds have each already brought out its fault—holding to non-arising has the fault of non-arising, holding to arising has the fault of arising; raise them together and both faults are present, without needing to be said again. The brevity of this passage shows precisely the fullness of the two before it.

78. He asks again how the prediction is to be given—the Buddha counter-asks. 「復問:『世尊!若爾者,云何當授記?』」 tr. "He asked again: ‘World-Honored One! If that is so, how is the prediction to be given?’" It is of the same format as the earlier 「誰當行般若」 tr. "who then is it that practises prajñā": three roads having been sealed, he asks directly for the right road. 「佛反問:『汝以慧眼觀,見有法與菩薩授記不?』」 tr. "The Buddha counter-asked: ‘Contemplating with the wisdom-eye, do you see any dharma that gives the bodhisattva the prediction, or not?’" The way of answering is also the same as before—again by the wisdom-eye, again with 「見有法」 tr. "do you see any dharma" as the question. The two counter-questions, earlier and later, stand facing each other: one asks about practice, one asks about the prediction; one dismisses the practitioner, one dismisses the receiver of the prediction.

79. He answers that he does not see—it is quiescent from the beginning, and here the sūtra itself speaks the causes and conditions. 「答言:『不見。』何以故?是法從本已來寂滅相,是中無見不見、授記不授記,亦不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦無得法、亦無得者。」 tr. "He answered: ‘I do not see it.’ Why? This dharma from the beginning has been of the mark of quiescence; within it there is no seeing or not seeing, no giving the prediction or not giving the prediction; nor does one see anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and there is also no dharma obtained and also no one who obtains." What is dismissed is fourfold: seeing and not seeing, giving the prediction and not giving the prediction, the awakening that is obtained, the person who can obtain. With the four dismissed, the treatise-author points out that the sūtra has its own causes and conditions: 「此中自說因緣:『般若波羅蜜無是憶想分別。』」 tr. "Here the sūtra itself speaks the causes and conditions: ‘Prajñāpāramitā has no such recollection, imagining, and discrimination.’" With the four Chinese characters 「自說因緣」 tr. "itself speaks the causes and conditions" he attributes it to the sūtra and does not claim it as his own account.

80. The treatise-author's Question: why does the Buddha still answer with the principle of non-arising? The treatise-author asks: 「須菩提上問『菩薩得無生忍故受記』,佛言『不』;佛何以還以無生理答,所謂『菩薩行般若時,無一切憶想分別』?」 tr. "Above, Subhūti asked, ‘the bodhisattva receives the prediction because he obtains the acceptance of non-arising’, and the Buddha said ‘no’; why then does the Buddha still answer with the principle of non-arising, namely, ‘when the bodhisattva practises prajñā, he has no recollection, imagining, and discrimination at all’?" This question is set up with great fineness: earlier he denied receiving the prediction by non-arising; later he answers with the principle of non-discrimination—and non-discrimination is precisely the principle of non-arising; do earlier and later not contradict each other? The whole unit comes to rest on this one doubt; had this question not been set up, the three rounds of 「不」 tr. "no" earlier would very easily be read as denying the matter of the prediction.

81. The treatise-author's Answer: because he asks with a clinging mind and a mind of attaining, it is said ‘no’. The treatise-author answers: 「行者實以無生忍故受記,而須菩提為菩薩故,以著心、得心問,以是故言『不』。」 tr. "The practitioner really receives the prediction by the acceptance of non-arising, but Subhūti, for the sake of the bodhisattvas, asks with a clinging mind and a mind of attaining, and therefore it is said, ‘no’." One sentence settles it: the matter of the prediction really rests on the acceptance of non-arising; what the Buddha's 「不」 tr. "no" denies is the clinging in the place of the question, not the reality of the matter. The four Chinese characters 「為菩薩故」 tr. "for the sake of the bodhisattvas" also must not be passed over—the treatise-author says only that this question is put 「為菩薩故」 tr. "for the sake of the bodhisattvas", a question from the standpoint of a clinging mind and a mind of attaining, so that the Buddha may break it; as to whether Subhūti himself clings or does not cling, the treatise-author does not say, and the reader need not judge on his behalf. Since what is broken is the clinging in the question, the answer naturally cannot be read as a negation of the matter in fact or principle.

82. The simile of the brahmin ascetic Vatsa—the Buddha was silent and did not answer. 「如一切法實無我,婆蹉梵志問佛:『有我不?』佛默然不答。『無我不?』佛亦不答。一切雖實無我,以梵志著心問,欲戲弄無我,故不答。」 tr. "As all dharmas are really without self, and yet when the brahmin ascetic Vatsa asked the Buddha, ‘Is there a self or not?’ the Buddha was silent and did not answer; ‘Is there no self or not?’ the Buddha again did not answer. Though everything is really without self, because the brahmin asked with a clinging mind, wishing to make sport of non-self, he did not answer." This simile corresponds closely to the verdict above: non-self is real, yet the questioner clings, so the Buddha does not answer; not answering is not having no settled teaching; it is not responding to his clinging mind. Take this as the pattern for what came before—receiving the prediction by non-arising is real, yet the questioner clings, so the Buddha says 「不」 tr. "no". Being silent and saying 「不」 tr. "no" are equally ways of not responding to a clinging mind.

83. The intent of Subhūti's question—he knows there is the matter of the prediction, but not by contemplating what dharma it is obtained. 「須菩提問意:知定有受記事,但不知觀何法得記,故問。」 tr. "The intent of Subhūti's question: he knows that there definitely is the matter of receiving the prediction, but does not know by contemplating what dharma the prediction is obtained; therefore he asks." Here the treatise-author divides the intent of Subhūti's question into two halves: the matter is known; the dharma is not known. What is asked lies only in the latter half. This division limits the earlier 「不」 tr. "no" with great clarity—what is denied is the structure ‘obtaining the prediction by contemplating some dharma’, not the matter of the prediction.

84. The Buddha asks by the dharma he has obtained. 「是故佛以須菩提所得法問:『汝以慧眼見定有法受記不?』」 tr. "Therefore the Buddha asked by the dharma Subhūti had obtained: ‘Do you see with the wisdom-eye that there is definitely a dharma that receives the prediction, or not?’" What is called 「所得法」 tr. "the dharma he had obtained" refers to the wisdom-eye and the three gates of liberation that Subhūti himself had realised. The Buddha does not ask by another dharma, but only by what he has already obtained—this is the pattern of the counter-questions throughout the unit: he makes the questioner look with the measure he already has in hand; when he cannot see, the question stops of itself.

85. Abiding in the three gates of liberation, he contemplates the nature of dharmas and does not see one who receives the prediction. 「須菩提住三解脫門中,觀法性,不見定有受記者,諸法法性無相、無量故;若不見受記法,云何當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者?」 tr. "Subhūti, abiding in the three gates of liberation, contemplates the nature of dharmas and does not see that there is definitely one who receives the prediction, because the nature of dharmas of all dharmas is signless and measureless; if he does not see a dharma of receiving the prediction, how could there be one who shall obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?" The reason for not seeing is twofold: the nature of dharmas is signless, so there is nothing to point to; the nature of dharmas is measureless, so there is nothing to bound. Since there is no dharma of receiving the prediction, there is also no person who shall obtain awakening—this follows what he contemplates and pushes it to the end.

86. The feeling of difficulty then ceases; he understands of himself and has no doubt. 「須菩提聞是受記者空,難情則息,自解無疑。」 tr. "Subhūti heard that the one who receives the prediction is empty; the feeling of difficulty then ceases; he understands of himself and has no doubt." The difficulties of the whole unit stop here. The key point is in the two Chinese characters 「自解」 tr. "understands of himself": it is not being made to yield; it is seeing for himself. The reason the Buddha did not speak head-on earlier but repeatedly used counter-questions shows its effect precisely here—an understanding handed over by speaking is in the end not as good as an understanding seen for oneself.

87. The Buddha approves his understanding and concludes. 「佛可其意:『如是!如是!汝不見不得法是實。何以故?般若波羅蜜相,無所分別故。』」 tr. "The Buddha approved his understanding: ‘Just so! Just so! Your not seeing and not obtaining a dharma is real. Why? Because the mark of prajñāpāramitā is without anything discriminated.’" The closing sentence of the sūtra lies in 「無諸憶想分別」 tr. "has no recollection, imagining, and discrimination"; the treatise-author's closing sentence lies in 「無所分別」 tr. "without anything discriminated"; the two answer to each other. The last sentence at the same time gathers back the opening question of the whole unit—what is the mark of prajñā? The answer: without anything discriminated. Head and tail are joined, and the unit of the Last Part ends here.

Do Not Misread

Do not read 「如虛空相是般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "the mark that is like space is the mark of prajñāpāramitā" as saying that prajñā has no mark. The treatise-author explains it with 「如虛空無色相、無非色相」 tr. "as space has no mark of form and no mark of non-form"—the double negation raised together guards precisely against both extremes. To say it has a mark is certainly a mistake, and to say it has no mark is a mistake too; the sūtra follows at once with 「般若波羅蜜無所有相」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is without the mark of anything existent", and what is set up is still a 「相」 tr. "mark"; it is only that the content of this mark is being without anything existent. Read as having no mark, the later 「聞如是般若波羅蜜相,不驚、不沒、不畏不怖、不疑」 tr. "hears such a mark of prajñāpāramitā and is not startled, does not sink, is not afraid and not terrified, does not doubt" would have nothing to be heard.

Do not read 「離相、空相」 tr. "separated from marks, of the mark of emptiness" as saying that stain and purity cannot be spoken of. The sūtra says plainly: 「眾生往來生死中故,知有垢惱」 tr. "because beings go and come within birth and death, one knows that there are stain and vexation"; 「若不往來生死中,則無垢惱。如是,須菩提!眾生有淨」 tr. "if they do not go and come within birth and death, then there are no stain and vexation. Thus, Subhūti, beings have purity". The treatise-author says it more plainly still: 「雖一切法相皆空,亦以如是因緣故有淨、有垢」 tr. "though the marks of all dharmas are all empty, yet by such causes and conditions there are purity and stain". What stain and purity rest on is whether causes and conditions are practised or not practised, not the self-nature of dharmas; to think that because of emptiness both stain and purity are done away with is exactly what the Buddha's one question about the mind of I and mine sets out to break.

Do not read the ten rounds of 「不也」 tr. "No" as saying that prajñā cannot be practised. What the ten questions dismiss is the structure ‘taking some dharma as what is practised’—emptiness cannot be taken as what is practised, apart from emptiness cannot be taken as what is practised, prajñā itself cannot be taken as what is practised, and the five aggregates, the dharmas that aid the path, and even suchness and the limit of reality cannot be taken as what is practised. The treatise-author explains the general rule: 「法不自行,應以異法行」 tr. "a dharma does not practise itself; it should be practised by a different dharma", and also 「一切法攝在般若中,更無法行般若」 tr. "all dharmas are contained in prajñā; there is no further dharma that practises prajñā". What is dismissed is the practice that takes a dharma as its ground, not the matter of practice itself; if the matter of practice were also done away with, the later 「是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍」 tr. "this is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas" would have nothing to hang on.

Do not read 「無生法忍」 tr. "the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas" as a state that can be acquired. The sūtra follows at once with three questions—is the prediction obtained in the mark of non-arising, in the mark of arising, in the mark of neither arising nor non-arising—and all three answers are 「不也」 tr. "No", precisely to cut this off. The treatise-author says further 「世俗法故說,非第一義;第一義中,諸戲論語言即是無生」 tr. "it is said by way of worldly dharma, not in the highest meaning; in the highest meaning, all words of idle discourse are themselves non-arising"—even the name 「無生忍」 tr. "acceptance of non-arising" is a worldly way of speaking. If it is taken as a thing to be grasped, it shares one root with the illness in the First Part's fascicle of giving rise to overweening pride on hearing a name.

Do not read the Buddha's three rounds of 「不」 tr. "no" as denying the matter of the prediction. The treatise-author sets up a question and answers it himself, saying plainly 「行者實以無生忍故受記,而須菩提為菩薩故,以著心、得心問,以是故言『不』」 tr. "the practitioner really receives the prediction by the acceptance of non-arising, but Subhūti, for the sake of the bodhisattvas, asks with a clinging mind and a mind of attaining, and therefore it is said, ‘no’". And he cites the simile of the brahmin ascetic Vatsa as evidence—non-self is real and yet the Buddha was silent, precisely because the questioner clung. What is denied is the place of the question, not the matter. Read as a denial, the earlier sentence 「菩薩摩訶薩成就是忍,得受阿耨多羅三藐三菩提記」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who accomplishes this acceptance obtains the prediction of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi" would have nothing to rest on.

Do not read 「不見」 tr. "not seeing" as knowing nothing at all. The sūtra's 「不見」 tr. "not seeing" has its limitation—「汝以慧眼見」 tr. "you see with the wisdom-eye". The treatise-author explains it: 「佛說智慧眼實,肉眼、天眼虛誑;須菩提以慧眼觀,不見,故言無」 tr. "the Buddha says that the eye of wisdom is real, and the fleshly eye and the divine eye are false and deceptive; Subhūti contemplated with the wisdom-eye and did not see, therefore he said it does not exist". Not seeing is the wisdom-eye shining to the very bottom and finding nothing to point to; it is not having not yet looked. To pass off ordinary not-yet-seeing as this not-seeing is to not know and yet take oneself to have realised.

Do not read 「不與想俱,便得大捨」 tr. "not being together with perception, they then obtain great equanimity" as being without mind and without feeling. This sentence stands at the end of the four immeasurable minds; the first three minds are great kindness, great compassion, and great joy, each with its object; when it comes to equanimity it says 「不與想俱」 tr. "not being together with perception", meaning that one does not take the marks of beings as the object—not that one does not take beings as the object. In this passage the treatise-author says further 「大悲是大乘之本」 tr. "great compassion is the root of the Great Vehicle" and 「見眾生就於死法,如囚受戮」 tr. "he sees beings going toward the dharma of death, like a prisoner going to execution"—which shows that equanimity and compassion go together without conflict.

Do not read 「賢聖默然」 tr. "the noble silence of the worthies and sages" as not expounding the Dharma. The treatise-author plainly sets up two matters: 「一者、賢聖默然,二者、說法」 tr. "first, the noble silence of the worthies and sages; second, speaking the Dharma", and explains them as 「是人從般若心出,說般若波羅蜜;說般若波羅蜜已,還入般若中」 tr. "this person comes out of the mind of prajñā and speaks prajñāpāramitā; having spoken prajñāpāramitā, he enters back into prajñā". Silence and speaking are the two faces of one going and one returning; what is guarded is only 「不令餘心、餘語得入」 tr. "not letting other minds or other words enter". To hold not speaking as the higher would go against the sūtra's 「若欲有說,但說般若波羅蜜」 tr. "if he wishes to say something, he says only prajñāpāramitā".

Do not read the similes of the maṇi jewel and of the poor man losing his treasure as teaching people to grieve and be vexed. The sūtra takes the three stages 「未曾得」 tr. "had never obtained it", 「後時得」 tr. "later obtained it", and 「後復失之」 tr. "afterwards lost it again"; the treatise-author takes the one stage 「常念不離」 tr. "constantly thinks of it and never leaves it"; what both take lies in the thought's needing no forcing, not in the look of grief. The method of a simile is to take one point of it and not drag in the rest; this is the general rule of this treatise.

Bearing on Practice

Take 「眾生往來生死中故,知有垢惱」 tr. "because beings go and come within birth and death, one knows that there are stain and vexation" to examine your own judgement of stain and purity. Do not look on dharmas for whether you are stained or pure; look at the going and coming—when this one thought arises, is the mind going into birth and death, or not going? The graduation of stain and purity lies not in whether one's feeling is clear or turbid, but in whether the mind practises or does not practise. Looked at this way, there is a great deal to examine in a single day, and none of it lands anywhere remote.

Take 「法不自行,應以異法行」 tr. "a dharma does not practise itself; it should be practised by a different dharma" to check where you apply your effort. Whoever thinks that some Dharma-gate is in itself the practice, and that merely keeping hold of it is applying effort, has already been exposed by this sentence. The dharma is what is relied on; the practice lies in the mind that relies on the dharma; if the mind does not practise, keeping the dharma however long is only keeping hold of a name.

Take 「是法不可得,亦無行者,亦無行處,亦無行法」 tr. "this dharma is unfindable; there is also no one who practises, also no place of practice, also no dharma of practice" to practise letting go of the mind that seeks realisation. Applying effort while seeking a position of ‘already arrived’ is exactly what these three matters dismiss. The First Part says not to take realisation in a dream; the Last Part says the place of practice is unfindable—the two places have one meaning: not taking realisation is not slackness; it is not setting a false finishing point on the road.

Take 「以著心、得心問,以是故言『不』」 tr. "asks with a clinging mind and a mind of attaining, and therefore it is said, ‘no’" to examine the way you ask. When there is doubt in the mind and you ask others or ask yourself, first see whether this question seeks to make the principle clear or seeks an affirmation. If it is the latter, then answering and not answering are both of no benefit—as with the question of the brahmin ascetic Vatsa, the Buddha was simply silent.

Take 「信力、智慧力故,能住是法中」 tr. "by the power of faith and the power of wisdom can abide in this dharma" to tell your own illness apart. One whose mind wavers on hearing the deep Dharma either falls short in faith or falls short in wisdom. One who falls short in faith should apply effort to the Buddha's words; one who falls short in wisdom should apply effort to contemplation and practice; the two cannot stand in for each other—to demand faith by wisdom or wisdom by faith are both wrong treatments.

Take 「汝以慧眼見,定有一法行般若不」 tr. "do you see with the wisdom-eye that there is definitely a dharma that practises prajñā, or not" as the test of every experience. When you see a mark, gain a state, or have some realisation, first ask one question: with which eye was this seen? If it was seen by imagination, by emotion, or by someone else's words, then what was seen is no ground. Only what the wisdom-eye does not see is a non-existence that can be spoken of.

Take 「餘福德善法,離般若波羅蜜故皆盡,般若波羅蜜不可盡故」 tr. "other merit and wholesome dharmas are all exhausted because they are apart from prajñāpāramitā; because prajñāpāramitā cannot be exhausted" to weigh the merit you cultivate. Merit made without being turned toward prajñā has a measure, and when the measure is used up it stops; so after giving and keeping the precepts one must still come back to prajñā—not to belittle merit, but to make what has a measure enter the measureless.

Take 「不空食名能報施主,能生道,能令施主之福無盡」 tr. "not eating emptily means he can repay the donor, can give rise to the path, and can make the donor's merit inexhaustible" to check your mind in receiving offerings. When receiving others' offerings, shame is not the most important thing; whether one can give rise to the path is the most important thing; if one can give rise to the path, the giver's merit is then inexhaustible. Reckoning the account this way, shame turns into vigour.

Take 「未得無生忍法,用力艱難,譬如陸行」 tr. "before obtaining the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, effort is arduous, as in travelling by land" to ease your own difficulty of the moment. When applying effort feels laborious everywhere, it is not necessarily that you have taken the wrong road; most likely you are still at the stage of travelling by land. Knowing it to be a stage and not a fault, you need not doubt what you practise because of the hardship; nor need you think, because of a moment's ease, that you have already boarded the boat.

Take 「難情則息,自解無疑」 tr. "the feeling of difficulty then ceases; he understands of himself and has no doubt" to regard your own doubts. Doubt is not settled by pressing it down, nor by someone else's word of assurance; it is by seeing that the place of doubt was never something to doubt that doubt ceases of itself. So when doubt comes, the most useful thing is not to look for an answer but to see clearly the very object of the doubt—once it is seen clearly, the feeling of difficulty ceases of itself.

Further Resonances

The line that runs from the First Part into the Last Part turns the ground of the two Chinese characters 「不證」 tr. "not realising" over from matters to principle. All that the First Part says is matters: in a dream not craving the two vehicles or the three realms, in a dream seeing the Buddha and hearing the Dharma, in a dream seeing painful matters and not being startled or terrified, in a dream arousing the vow of a pure land, in a dream making the oath that puts out hell-fire, and even when awake, seeing fire break out in a city and putting it out by the oath; this is followed by the four kinds of deception by Māra—the empty oath, telling the names and clans of former lives, telling the name of the future Buddha, praising the place of seclusion—each of which makes a bodhisattva who has not entered the position give rise to overweening pride and fall into the two grounds; and it closes with drawing near to the good friend, the good friend who is a person and the good friend who is a dharma. The Last Part turns instead to ask about principle: what mark the substance of prajñā has. The Buddha answers: like space, without anything existent; and from this three layers of difficulty are pressed out—stain and purity have nothing to rest on, thought and obtaining have nothing to rest on, practising prajñā has nothing to rest on. The answers to the three difficulties each have one sentence: stain and purity lie in 「眾生往來生死中故,知有垢惱」 tr. "because beings go and come within birth and death, one knows that there are stain and vexation"; thought and obtaining lie in 「不增不減」 tr. "neither increase nor decrease" and 「非一非異」 tr. "neither one nor different"; practising prajñā lies in the 「是名菩薩摩訶薩無生法忍」 tr. "this is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas" that follows the four counter-questions. Once the three answers stand, it closes with the three rounds of 「不」 tr. "no" on the prediction and the question and answer the treatise-author sets up himself, coming to rest in 「以著心、得心問,以是故言『不』」 tr. "asks with a clinging mind and a mind of attaining, and therefore it is said, ‘no’". Seeing the First Part and the Last Part together, the four Chinese characters of the chapter title are at last complete: one who does not take realisation in a dream does not forcibly refrain from taking it; it is that the substance is originally without anything existent and there is nothing to take.

The title of this chapter is handed down differently in the various witnesses; they are recorded together here without a forced judgement. The base text titles it "Not Realising It in a Dream"; for the continuation title at the head of this unit's fascicle, the four editions of the Song, Yuan, Palace, and Ming all write 「夢誓」 tr. "Dream Oath", as the Ming edition writes 「大智度論卷第七十七釋夢誓品第六十一之下」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, fascicle seventy-seven, commentary on the Dream Oath chapter, the sixty-first, Last Part"; the Shōgozō manuscript uses its own chapter numbering and writes 「大智度經論卷第七十七釋第六十品訖第六十二品」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, fascicle seventy-seven, commentary on the sixtieth chapter through to the end of the sixty-second chapter", constantly one less than the base text. The Larger Sūtra text of the variant translation also has the proper title 「夢誓品」 tr. "The Dream Oath chapter", while its Khitan-edition interlinear note writes 「夢中不證品」 tr. "Not Realising It in a Dream chapter", agreeing with the base text; its Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō texts, five in all, also all write 「夢中不證」 tr. "Not Realising It in a Dream". The two names take different things: 「夢中不證」 tr. "not realising it in a dream" is set up from his not taking realisation even in a dream; 「夢誓」 tr. "dream oath" is set up from his making an oath and vow in a dream; the first half of this chapter has exactly the text of making the oath that puts out the fire, and the second half lies wholly in the principle of not taking realisation, so each of the two names gets one side.

Jizang, explaining this chapter in his Commentary on the Larger Sūtra, at the very start of the chapter glosses the two names by each other: 「此品亦云夢中不證者,不證明覺時不證,今夢中亦不證也。上云證據覺不證,今明夢誓就夢中發願」 tr. "As for this chapter also being called ‘Not Realising It in a Dream’: ‘not realising’ makes clear not realising when awake, and now in a dream also not realising. Above, ‘realising’ spoke of not realising with respect to waking; now it makes clear that the Dream Oath concerns arousing a vow in a dream"; and setting the two chapters before and after against each other, he says 「前云夢行者,如文夢中脩行,今是夢中發願,故兩品行願各舉也」 tr. "the earlier one is called Dream Conduct, as the text says, cultivating practice in a dream; this one is arousing a vow in a dream; therefore the two chapters each raise one of practice and vow"—thus practice and vow are assigned to the two chapters, and each of the two names is tied to one. On the opening question of this unit, Jizang explains why Subhūti asks again about the mark of prajñā: 「聞聞相品已問般若相,今更聞者,論云:般若深妙無一定相,十地尚未滿解,況小乘人耶?以聞無厭足故更問也。」 tr. "Having heard that the chapter on Hearing Marks already asked about the mark of prajñā, why is it asked again now? The treatise says: prajñā is deep and subtle and has no single fixed mark; even those of the ten grounds have not yet fully understood it, how much less a man of the Small Vehicle? Because hearing it is never tiring, he asks again." The 「論」 tr. "treatise" he cites is this treatise's answer here, and it agrees exactly with the treatise-author's passage 「般若波羅蜜第一微妙,聞者無厭足,無滿時,無一定相」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is foremost and subtle; those who hear it never tire of it, there is no time when they are sated, and it has no single fixed mark". On the difficulty of stain and purity, Jizang judges what the Buddha's answer takes up and leaves aside: 「佛答中不答得菩提難,但答無垢淨難」 tr. "in the Buddha's answer he does not answer the difficulty about obtaining awakening, but answers only the difficulty about there being no stain and purity"; and he explains the meaning of purity: 「以了如即有,無所有便名淨也。」 tr. "Understanding suchness, there is existence; being without anything existent is then called purity." On the passage of speech and silence, Jizang's explanation falls in the same section as the treatise-author's and pushes it further: 「常行波若、常說波若者,即聖說法。聖嘿然,從般若心說般若,說般若竟還入波若心。如行說、如說行,故語嘿皆是波若」 tr. "Constantly practising prajñā and constantly speaking prajñā is the noble speaking of the Dharma. In the noble silence, from the mind of prajñā one speaks prajñā, and having finished speaking prajñā one enters back into the mind of prajñā. Speaking as one practises and practising as one speaks, therefore speech and silence are both prajñā", and further: 「非但說波若是波若,以波若心說一切法,一切法皆般若。」 tr. "Not only is speaking prajñā itself prajñā: when one speaks all dharmas with the mind of prajñā, all dharmas are prajñā." On the division of the second half of this unit, Jizang divides it into three sections: 「第二、明脩行,為三:初、明無所念;二、明無所行;三、明無得記」 tr. "Second, making clear cultivation and practice, in three: first, making clear that there is nothing thought of; second, making clear that there is nothing practised; third, making clear that there is no obtaining of the prediction"—which corresponds exactly to the order of the three layers of difficulty in this unit. He explains the acceptance of non-arising: 「是名無生忍者,於一切法不行即不生心,名無生忍也」 tr. "As for ‘this is called the acceptance of non-arising’: not practising any dharma is not giving rise to the mind; this is called the acceptance of non-arising"; and he explains the breaking of obtaining the prediction: 「上來見行故是生病,今則無行著無生病,故更息無生。」 tr. "Up to now, seeing practice was the illness of arising; now, having no practice, there is the illness of clinging to non-arising; therefore non-arising too is further stilled."

Huiying's Commentary comments on this chapter passage by passage, and for the fascicle-77 portion sets up a separate heading, 「之餘」 tr. "the remainder". He explains why Subhūti asks here about the substance and mark: 「則論自釋云:所以善吉於此乃問波若相者,佛上既讚嘆波若是世間是道是大明等,善吉既聞此義故,所以於此中更問其軆相也」 tr. "So the treatise itself explains: the reason Good Auspice asks here about the mark of prajñā is that the Buddha above praised prajñā as the world, as the path, as the great light, and so on; since Good Auspice has heard this meaning, he therefore asks further here about its substance and mark"—the same intent as the treatise-author's second answer, 「上聞種種讚般若是父、是母等,是故更問」 tr. "above he heard prajñā praised in many ways as father, as mother, and so on; therefore he asks again". On the phrase 「頗有因緣」 tr. "are there perhaps causes and conditions", Huiying records two explanations and keeps both: 「師言:頗者,是偏義」 tr. "My teacher says: po has the sense of ‘partial’", and also 「有人訓字解云:頗者,即是可辭。言可得如此文也」 tr. "Someone, glossing the character, explains: po is a word of possibility; it says ‘can it be as this text says’"; the former explanation takes it as partial, not daring to speak outright; the latter takes it in the sense of a word of possibility; the two accounts stand side by side without judgement. On the meaning of stain and purity, Huiying explains: 「明眾生不解此我我所心等法皆離故而忘行之,忘行之故往反生死,故名垢,不行故名淨也」 tr. "It makes clear that beings do not understand that these dharmas—the mind of I and mine and the rest—are all separated, and so heedlessly practise them; because they heedlessly practise them, they go and return in birth and death, and so it is called stain; not practising is called purity"—judging stain and purity by practising and not practising, entirely the same as the treatise-author's judgement. On the ten rounds of questions and answers in this unit, Huiying has a separate division, making clear the number of the questions and their sections: 「此下善吉凡設十一問,問脩進之方。前四句是其問正宗,次色是行般若等下有六句,是其別歷法助難之意,第十一問是總上十意,更設此一總問也」 tr. "From here down Good Auspice sets out eleven questions in all, asking about the way of cultivating and advancing. The first four phrases are the main thrust of his questioning; next, from ‘form is practising prajñā’ and so on, there are six phrases below, which carry the intent of passing through the dharmas one by one to support the difficulty; the eleventh question gathers up the ten intents above and further sets out this one general question"—the division into four, six, and one agrees exactly with the order of the sūtra. On 「諸法平等忍」 tr. "the acceptance of the equality of all dharmas", Huiying explains directly: 「諸法平等忍者,即是無生忍也。」 tr. "The acceptance of the equality of all dharmas is the acceptance of non-arising." On the passage of the wisdom-eye not seeing, he explains the ceasing of all contemplations: 「諸觀滅已下,明諸觀法既是分別鄣,不見無分別理,故亦屬無明也。」 tr. "From ‘all contemplations cease’ onward: it makes clear that since the dharmas of contemplation are obstructions of discrimination and do not see the principle of non-discrimination, they too belong to ignorance." On the body born of the Dharma-nature, he explains: 「菩薩於法性中智慧功德,法身冥於法性而增長盛明,故云法性生。」 tr. "The bodhisattva's wisdom and merit within the Dharma-nature: the Dharma body merges darkly with the Dharma-nature and grows and flourishes in brightness; therefore it is called born of the Dharma-nature."

On the prediction passage, Huiying further records a difference between the sūtra and the treatise, recorded here as well without choosing: in the prediction passage the sūtra asks about three places in all—the mark of non-arising, the mark of arising, and the mark of neither arising nor non-arising—while the questions given in the treatise section differ slightly from the sūtra; on this Huiying says 「上經中乃有第四句無第三,此中有第三句無第四句,若別行經中則具足四句也」 tr. "In the sūtra above there is the fourth phrase and not the third; here there is the third phrase and not the fourth; in the separately circulated sūtra all four phrases are complete"—comparing the sūtra, the treatise, and the separately circulated text, the three together, he speaks of the four phrases as either complete or lacking. This is a difference handed down from of old; it is recorded as it is, and the choice between them belongs to the translator.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0